‘Something About Jesus’ – The Judaean Ministry and His ‘Last Week’: Gospel Stories.

The Servant King:

Jesus’s close friends and followers from Galilee had great difficulty in getting out of their heads the widespread Jewish conviction that God’s chosen leader when he came would establish some kind of national kingdom, with a king and government. They had grown up with this idea, as Jesus himself had done, and took it for granted. The Zealots thought of God’s chosen leader or ‘Messiah’ as a military ruler, establishing his power by military conquest. Many others who were not Zealots thought much like this, though some believed that God himself would defeat the Romans. But Jesus would have nothing to do with such ideas. He had not come to be that kind of leader or to establish that kind of rule. His friends must have thought Jesus’s talk about suffering utterly impossible to believe – how could God’s chosen leader suffer in any way or die at a foreigner’s hands?! But Jesus had not called them not just to be his individual friends, but also to be a new form of community. Anyone could be a member of this, whatever his race, education or background. This new community would not be founded on force but would continue as a caring community whose members were willing to be servants of the people because they were God’s servants. Their job was to become a ‘servant community’, as Jesus himself was the servant of both God and his people. ‘I didn’t come to have servants looking after me’, Jesus told them, but ‘to be a servant myself and to give myself to make everybody free’.

Alan T Dale pointed out in his (1979) Portrait of Jesus, that to understand the kind of man Jesus was, we must first sort out the evidence about him. There are many different stories about him – popular stories, stories that go back to eyewitnesses, preachers’ stories. Stories always grow in the telling and we have to remember that the first friends of Jesus shared the common love of the miraculous which was very strong in the first century. So the stories need sorting out and weighing up. We must also remember that Jesus was often thought of in Jewish and pagan circles, both at the time and in later years, as a magician, and he himself did not emphasise his healings or call attention to them. He thought of his healings as showing God’s power at work, but not as magical events, or as proof of who he was. Neither is what Jesus did and said so different and strange that we cannot comprehend his message two thousand years later. His character shines through all the reports we have of him; the fact that he put what he had to say in stories and poems has given the power to speak across the centuries, and across the great changes in human thought and culture. There are aspects of Jesus which we shall perhaps never quite understand and words of his whose meaning will always escape us. But his central message and his integrity are not in doubt, what Paul described as the light which was shining from the face of Jesus. Alongside these first-century words, Dale juxtaposes the words of a twentieth-century scientist and latter-day disciple of Jesus:

Once one has really looked at the Jesus of the Gospels and really seen him and the role he is taking and what is regarded as having happened to him, he is an inescapable element … in all one’s future thinking about both the … reality of God and the nature of man.

A. R. Peacocke, Science and the Christian Experiment.

The turning point in Jesus’s public ministry seems to have been an incident in the Galilean hills when he met the men of the Jewish Resistance Movement, the ‘Zealots’. To the people of early first-century Judaea, the very name ‘Galilean’ meant something like ‘rebel’ or ‘anarchist’, even – in twenty-first-century language – ‘terrorist’. Galilee was seen as the home of these self-styled ‘freedom fighters’, and Galileans were viewed as ‘born fighters’. There were significant numbers in the crowd of men who went to meet Jesus at his base in the fishing village of Capernaum, which he had made his base with his fishermen friends. But he and his friends had ‘gone fishing’ and were just putting out into the lake. Their boat was making heavy weather, however, as a strong on-shore breeze blew up. As shown below in Trevor Stubley’s illustration of Dale’s text… The crowd – several thousand men – walking, pushing, running, made their way along the shore. The men in the boat saw what was happening; there would be no escape. They put the boat back to land.

As Jesus climbed out of the boat, he recognised many faces in the crowd: farmers from the hill villages as well as fishermen from the lakeside towns. He had grown up in Nazareth with some of them. But now, as grown men, while they were farmers and fishermen by day, they were also ‘freedom fighters’ whenever the chance came. As he looked at them he felt sorry for them, and some words from an old bible story came into his mind: like sheep without a shepherd to look after them. That was what they looked like to him; a leaderless mob, an army without a general. He went back up with them to the hills, to an isolated valley outside of sight and sound of the nearby Roman garrison. They asked him to be their ‘shepherd’, their leader, their ‘general’, but Jesus would have no part in their plans. The arguments went until late afternoon when he got them all to share a common meal together, during which he got them to affirm that they would live according to God’s will, not their own. The men, as if under command, sat down in companies of fifties and hundreds, rank by rank. After that, he sent his friends back to the boat, although they wanted to stay. Then he said goodbye to the companies of men, also sending them back to their villages. When they had left, he climbed the nearest hillside alone, to think things out in God’s presence. His road south, to Jerusalem, began there.

There must have been something strong and commanding about Jesus that made the Zealots think of him as their possible leader, the kind of man they thought could be their ‘king’ in Jerusalem. We can see how they came to think of him as they did. He had a note of authority and acted as though he believed he had been called to lead the Jewish people. His cause and motto were the same as theirs, ‘God’s Rule’ or the Kingdom of God. That day they spent with him in the hills brought matters to a head, however, as it became dramatically clear to both them and him that they were poles apart. He had no use for a ‘Holy War’ and all the bitter violence that it would bring. Jesus did not think of ‘foreigners’ as invaders and occupiers, as they did. When they realised this, most of them had no further use for him, except for two among the twelve who hoped he would change his mind when he arrived in Jerusalem and himself realised that he needed to call on armed support. But when it finally became obvious that he was resolute in following a different path, even his closest friends abandoned him. It seems as if he spent most of the last few months of his life almost alone. Even his fishermen friends, at the last dangerous moment in the orchard of Gethsemane, ran away. When he finally left Galilee on his way south, he did so at first alone, travelling incognito: He didn’t want anyone to recognise and accompany him, at least until he got near to Jerusalem.

The Journey South – Caesaria Philippi to Jordan & Jerusalem:

But first, he had to re-examine his Galilean ministry, which now seemed to even his most loyal disciples to have been a failure. A few weeks after, he met the Zealots in the hills around Lake Galilee, where he met up with his three closest friends in the north at Caesarea Philippi for a mountain climb. He came to the conclusion that there was no other way that his calling could be fulfilled. As he climbed with them to the snowline of Mount Hermon, they shared an exalted spiritual experience:

He took them into his confidence and opened his heart to them. He had lived in God’s way and called his fellow countrymen to live in God’s Way; that was all he could do, except to take up his work again in the only way he knew how. He, therefore, ‘set his face’ to go south to the Jewish capital to continue the same work he had been doing in Galilee. He knew the dangers he would face there, far greater than those posed by the outraged elders of the lakeside synagogues and the alienated Zealots of the hillside farms he was leaving behind. His journey south and his movements until that fateful last week in Jerusalem have been shrouded in mystery and obscurity since they occurred. T. W. Manson called our attention to the brief sentence in which Mark summarises it:

On leaving those parts (in the north), he came into the region of Judaea and Transjordan; and when a crowd gathered around him once again, he followed his usual practice and taught them.

Mark 10: 1, NEB.

Judaea and Transjordan, the countryside east of the river, became the area of his southern campaigns, and the quoted words seem to imply a wider ministry than the account that follows seems to allow for. Perhaps he moved south in the late spring, passing down the eastern bank of the Jordan from its source on Mount Hermon, and came to Jerusalem at the beginning of that ‘last week’, such being the impression that the records give us. But we must remember that the account of Holy Week as we have inherited it had been used in the worship of the church where all events of ‘the Passion’ were celebrated together, in one week of worship, as they still are today in many churches. Perhaps the journey took longer, and Jesus may have spent much longer on the east bank (see the map below), as Mark’s brief words seem to suggest, than a simple and ‘straightforward’ journey south would permit.

Transjordan was officially known as Peraea

It seems that Jesus had made up his mind to issue his challenge to the Jewish people as a whole during the Passover Festival when the temple would be crowded with Jewish pilgrims from all over Palestine and the then known world, but then he decided to arrive first in October during the Festival of Tabernacles (or ‘tents’) in order to teach in the Temple Courts, as was traditional for new teachers. Modern scholars suggest that it was then that Jesus entered Jerusalem on a donkey, dealt with the shopkeepers in the foreigners’ courts of the temple and engaged in open debate with the religious authorities. Following his telling of The Tenants of the Vineyard, we are told, they began to look for a way to arrest him, for they saw that the parable was aimed at them; but they were afraid of popular feeling, so they left him alone and went away (Mark 12: 1-12). During this autumn festival, the people lived in temporary tents, or ‘booths’ along the sides of the rocky, hilly road into the city from Jericho. It was a time for giving thanks for the harvest and a celebration of their long march to freedom through the desert from Egypt with Moses, a time for thinking about leadership and looking forward to the coming Messiah. 

The Festival of ‘Tabernacles’ & the ‘Acted’ Parables:

As part of this, Jesus planned to use a dramatic method by using what are called ‘acted parables’. They were intended to make apparent in action, as his stories had in words, exactly what he stood for. The first of these happened on the road into the city itself, when Jesus and his friends joined the worshipping pilgrims who had come up the steep road from Jericho, singing hymns as they approached the gates. As the pilgrims came in sight of the city they began to recite the words of a hymn:

This is our prayer, O God:

rescue us!

give us victory!

Happy is he who comes in God’s name!

We send you happiness from God’s house!

Hurrah!

Happy is he who comes in God’s name!

Happy is the kingdom of King David, our father!

A thousand times – Hurrah!

Psalm 118: 25-26

Jesus used the occasion to bring home to his friends, fellow pilgrims from Galilee, who still shared many of the nationalistic aims of the Zealots, that he came in peace and not for war. They would, no doubt, have heard of how, centuries before, his great ancestor King David had ridden into the city at the head of his victorious army on his warhorse, after a great battle (II Sam. 19: 15-20.2). As he got nearer to the Mount of Olives on the road from Jericho, he sent two of his friends into a small village called Bethpage. He told them: … just as you go in you’ll find a donkey. It’ll be tied up, and it hasn’t been broken in yet. Untie it and bring it; and if anyone asks why you are doing this, tell them “The master needs it, and he’ll send it straight back” (Mark 11: 1-11). The fact that the disciples were challenged, but allowed to take the donkey away, shows that this was a planned action on Jesus’ part. From the birth narratives, as well as from the stories of the Judaean ministry, we know that he had many relatives and friends in the villages outside Jerusalem. They brought the donkey to Jesus and threw their cloaks on its back so that Jesus could sit on the unbroken colt. People then spread leafy branches from the orchards on the road. They then shouted more lines from the old Bible hymn (above). Jesus chose to ride into the capital city not on a warhorse but on an ordinary farm animal, borrowed from a friend. This was a small but important act of witness for his Galilean friends and not, as later church traditions framed it, as a triumphal march. When both the Sanhedrin and the Roman Governor were looking for any evidence that might convict him as a dangerous revolutionary worthy of execution, no suggestion was made of his ride into the city the previous autumn. He had ridden into Jerusalem to claim his right as God’s chosen leader, not as a warrior king like David but following the words of Zechariah’s poem:

Lo, your King comes to you;

triumphant and victorious is he,

humble and riding on an ass,

on a colt the foal of an ass.

Zech. 9: 9.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 026.jpg

All he had said and done in his preceding ministry was symbolised in this act and, even if it was not the public claim to messiahship it was traditionally claimed by the Church, the significance of the ‘acted parable’ was quite clear to the friends and pilgrims accompanying him. The second ‘acted parable’, however, was a far less peaceful demonstration. It took place in the full glare of publicity in the Foreigners’ Court of the Temple. Both incidents are forms of proclamation that can be noticed in the stories of the prophets, especially Isaiah, Hosea and Jeremiah (Isa. 8: 1-4; Hos. 1: 2-9; Jer. 18: 1-12). In the church’s calendar of Holy Week, this second incident follows early in that week, but in Mark’s account, it also appears to take place during the autumn festival. This was one of several open courts, where sympathetic foreigners could share in Jewish worship. However, by Jesus’ time, it had become a marketplace and was used as a shortcut through the Temple – anything but a place of worship. It was as if nobody bothered whether people worshipped there or not. Jesus cleared the Court in an act of righteous indignation which took the stall-keepers and bankers by surprise. Foreigners, such as the Greeks he had met the previous day on the way into the city, had a place in God‘s worship; this was his message. Jesus made it plain that God’s care was for all peoples, Jews and Gentiles. He deliberately quoted some bitter words from two of the great Old Testament prophets:

Jesus walked into the city again and went into the Temple. In the great Foreigners’ Court, he drove out the shopkeepers who had their stalls there and the people who were buying. He upset the tables of the moneylenders and the chairs of the pigeon-sellers.

He wouldn’t let anybody take a short cut and carry goods through the Temple. ‘Doesn’t the Bible say,’ he said, ‘ “My House shall be called a House of Worship for all foreign people”? You have made it a bandits’ den.’ … The Jewish leaders made up their minds to arrest Jesus.

Mark 11: 15-19

Jesus continued to challenge the central convictions of the religious ‘authorities’ in his teaching. He was no longer an inquisitive twelve-year-old carpenter’s son who some of them may have remembered from his previous visit to Jerusalem. Both his actions and criticisms were ‘savage’. He was making radical claims about the Jewish way of life and the leadership of the Jewish people. The clash between them was now becoming visceral and unrelenting. Jesus sensed that they were laying plans for his arrest, but he kept out of their reach and, not intending to have his hand forced by them, spent the winter in the countryside east of the Jordan River where they had no authority. The Gospel for the Fifth Sunday in Lent, the last before Palm Sunday and Holy Week, is taken from John 8: 58-9: ‘Jesus said, “before Abraham was born, I am”. They picked up stones to throw at him, but Jesus hid himself and left the Temple.’

This seems to lend support to Mark’s account. Although the Church has traditionally associated this event with Palm Sunday, these words come at the end of a long ‘dispute’ with the Jewish authorities in the Temple during the Festival in October. As Jesus spoke in the Temple Courts, John also records that it was at this point that the Jewish leaders saw the threat he posed to all that they stood for and decided to get rid of him. The next day the chief priests challenged him to tell them by what authority he had cleared the courts; “Who do you think you are?” they demanded of him angrily, in a battle to show who had the purest genealogy. Jesus refused to trace his ancestors for them, but simply said “I Am Who I Am”, words which could be interpreted as blasphemous, being close to the Hebrew name of God, ‘Yahweh’. He followed this up with the claim to be greater than Abraham, which meant that he was claiming to be greater than Judaism itself, as Abraham was its founder. In Mark’s account, it was at this point that Jesus told the parable of the Vineyard Tenants (Mark 12: 1-9).

The Bethany Sojourn & The ‘Last Supper’:

Jesus’s ‘Cleansing of the Temple’ was a declaration of the universality of the Good News. It was now clear that the Jewish leaders were going to stand no more nonsense. When Jesus returned in the spring, their plans were laid. He came back to the city just before the Passover Festival, a few days before he was arrested. It has always seemed that the elaborate preparations that were made to secure his secret arrest away from popular interference, to suborn one of his friends and to come to some agreement about all this with Pilate, would take far more than a few days. If we accept the timetable suggested by recent scholars, rather than following the Church calendar, there would have been time enough to lay the trap. When he returned, the authorities were waiting for him and knew that he was staying with relatives at Bethany, outside the city. It would not be difficult to arrest him and his friends along the road home to the village before the festival began.

But they couldn’t find a way to seize him in the Temple courts, because the people crowded around him, not wanting to miss a single word of his teaching. The ‘Chief Priests’ tried to provoke him into speaking out against Roman rule and taxes. When all this failed, they met secretly in the palace of Caiaphas, the High Priest, scared of the riots which might result from arresting him during the Festival, now only two days away. Their opportunity came the following day, on the eve of the first day of the Festival, when Judas Iscariot offered to hand Jesus over to them in the olive orchards, probably in return for a generous donation to the funds he was redirecting to the cause of the freedom fighters in his own territory nearby.

An artist’s view of Jesus’ disciples: Left to Right: Peter, (Jesus), James, John, Andrew and (kneeling) Matthew?

‘The Twelve’ and ‘the Four’:

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 032.jpg

Of Jesus’ twelve closest friends, or ‘disciples’, we know little about eight. Four come to life in the memories of those who contributed to the four gospels: James and John, whom he nicknamed ‘the Thunderers’; Judas Iscariot, ‘the man from Kerioth’ (a town either south of Hebron or in old Moabite country); and especially Peter, originally Simon ‘the Rock’ as Jesus nicknamed him when marking him out as the leader of the group. There are also ‘cameo’ appearances for Andrew, Philip and Thomas in John’s Gospel. All of the disciples were laymen, a significant fact in the light of the subsequent history of the Christian community. Four of them were fishermen and one was a customs officer. At least one of them was a member of the Resistance Movement, Simon the Zealot, and others may well have clear links, like Judas (in his case, to Judaean nationalist groups rather than the Galilean ‘freedom fighters’ whom Jesus had held talks with). This showed the risks that Jesus was willing to take, knowing that anything could happen in the close companionship of men of independent minds and diverse backgrounds. This dynamic yet risky strategy, in the light of Church history, is also startlingly significant. But it is Peter of Bethsaida (John 1: 44) whose rough but loyal heart speaks for the common man in whom Jesus, under God, put his trust for the future of humanity. In the stories told of Peter, he is painted as ‘warts and all’: his impulsiveness and dogged loyalty; his courage and its breaking; his qualities as a ‘Beloved Captain’ and his lack of imaginative insight (Gal. 2: 11-14); his slowness to understand (Mark 8: 27-33); his fearless quickness to act when the truth hit him (Acts 10: 1 – 11: 18); his enduring, tough, brotherly love for his Master (John 21: 15-19).

An impression of Jesus washing Peter’s feet. At first, Peter protested: “Never at any time will you wash my feet!” Jesus answered, “If I do not wash your feet, you will no longer be my disciple. Peter replied, “Lord do not only wash my feet then! Wash my hands and head too! ” (John 13: 8-9)

In Peter, we meet the kind of ‘apprentice’ Jesus wanted, and in Jesus’ handling of him, we see his greatness as a teacher, being prepared to commit the whole destiny of his work into Peter’s hands. But most of all, we see what love means when we come to the story of Jesus’ death. It was his love for men and women that brought him to that lonely hill – and his refusal to let any other way have any part of his decisions. It was precipitated by the treachery of one of his closest friends, but he stood his ground. The cross, for Christian and non-Christian alike, is the symbol of the supremacy and triumph of love. This is the heart of the story of Jesus and the point John makes when, at the very beginning of his book of the Passion (John 13: 1-9), the great conclusion of his dramatic presentation of the ministry of Jesus, he puts this story as the supremely characteristic story about Jesus:

The Great Feast of the Jewish people was near. Jesus was having supper with his friends. He got up from the table and took off his long robe. He picked up a towel and tied it round him like a belt. He poured water into a basin, and began to wash his friends’ feet. When he had washed their feet, he picked up his long robe, put it on and sat down again at table.

“I have shown you what you must do,” he said. “You must do what I have just done for you. Believe me –

‘A slave is not greater than his master, a messenger than the man who sent him.’

“I hope you understand all this. You will be happy men if you live as I have shown you.”

John’s divergence from the Synoptics is enormous, particularly in its accounts of the Judaean ministry and the Passion of Jesus. It begins with the raising of Lazarus at Bethany (John 11: 1-44). Where Synoptic miracles sometimes result in a chorus of approval from the crowd, John’s seven ‘signs’ characteristically lead into a long discourse by Jesus. One crucial event in the Synoptics, the ‘cleansing of the Temple’ as it is traditionally known and associated by the Church, as we have seen, with the early part of ‘Holy Week’, appears near the beginning of John’s Gospel. In addition, John’s passion narrative differs widely from the Synoptic accounts, beginning with ‘the Last Supper’ and continuing through the trials and execution of Jesus. There is no description of Jesus’s inauguration of the Eucharist; John’s Last Supper is focused on the foot-washing and makes no mention of the sharing of bread and wine, as all the Synoptics do, perhaps suggesting that in John’s church foot-washing was seen as more of a communal act than the Eucharist. John sees it as a sign of discipleship, as a reminder of the total cleansing of baptism (John 13: 10).

What happened in ‘the Upper Room’ on that ‘Thursday evening’ in the other accounts is best told in the words of the early Christian communities, used when week by week they remembered him in their worship. They used to meet ‘on the first day of the week’ (the day when Jesus was ‘raised from the dead’) and have supper together. At the end of the supper, they repeated what Jesus had done on the last night, the night when he was arrested: they passed the common cup round and shared the common loaf together. Our earliest account of what happened comes from Paul:

On the night when he was arrested, Jesus had supper with his friends. During supper, he picked up the loaf of bread, said Grace over it and broke it into pieces.

“This is my very self,” he said, “I am giving myself up for you. Do this to remember me by.”

When supper was over, he raised the cup in the same way.

“This cup,” he said, “means my death. I am dying to bring all men to God, as the Bible says, ‘from the least of them to the greatest.’ Whenever you drink it, remember me.”

1 Corinthians 11: 23-25.

At some moment in their meeting, the story of how Jesus died was told. To his friends, the death of Jesus came to mean not so much a great miscarriage of justice over which to brood, but the celebration of God’s love. This was the length of God’s Way and calling his people to live in that Way took him to his death. He could have simply walked away from Bethany, or even escaped from imprisonment in Jerusalem, but he didn’t try to. So, at end of supper, he did something that he had never done before at any of their common meals. It was his fourth ‘acted parable’ and the second that night, after his act of washing the disciples’ feet at the beginning of the meal. He passed the loaf and the cup around for his friends to share. As he did so he quoted the words of Jeremiah. Nothing, for Jesus, symbolised more clearly than a supper, the meal of the day when people relax, talk and share one another’s thoughts most freely. Nothing gave a clearer picture of God’s family in the making.

Mark’s account, based on what he heard in Christian communities around the Mediterranean, also described what happened that night:

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 028.jpg

It happened two days before the Great Feast. The Jewish leaders were trying to find some way of getting hold of Jesus and killing him. They did not dare to do this openly, or when the Great Feast was on, for they were afraid of a riot.

They were delighted when they heard that one of the ‘Twelve’, Judas Iscariot, had come and offered to put Jesus into their hands. They promised to pay him, and Judas began to look out for the chance of doing it.

It was dark when Jesus and his friends came into the the city.

“I tell you,” said Jesus, when they were having supper together, “that one of you will betray me – one who is having supper with me now.”

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 030-2.jpg

His friends were hurt at this. “It can’t be me?” they each said to him. “It’s one of the ‘Twelve,’ said Jesus. “He is sharing this very meal with me. … What is going to happen is just what the Bible said would happen. But it will be a terrible thing for the man who betrays me; it would have been better for him if he had never lived.”

In John’s Gospel, we are given a ‘close-up’ of the disciple ‘whom Jesus loved’, thought to be the gospel writer himself. Sitting next to Jesus and leaning into him, he asks him, at Peter’s prompting, to quietly identify the traitor. Jesus answers with another sign, dipping some bread into the sauce and offering it to Judas, then urging Judas to leave and do what he ‘must’ (John 13: 23-30).

Additionally, John’s Gospel reports that when Judas goes outside, ‘it was night’, the Greek form being no mere indicator of time, but a reflection on the spiritual darkness which had surrounded Jesus (John 13: 27-30). Mark goes on to describe what happened at the end of the meal:

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 030-3.jpg

When supper was over, they sang a hymn; then they walked out to the Olive Hill outside the City, on the road to the village where he was staying. “You will all let me down,” said Jesus, as they walked along. “The Bible says: ‘I will strike the shepherd and the sheep will run away.’ But after I am ‘raised’, I will go to Galilee before you.”

“Everybody else may let you down,” said Peter, “but I won’t.”

“I tell you, Peter,” said Jesus, “that this very night, before dawn, you will say more than once that you’re no friend of mine.”

“Say I’m no friend of yours?” said Peter hotly, “I’ll die with you first!”

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 030.jpg

Everybody else said the same. They got as far as the Olive Orchard. Suddenly, Judas came with a gang armed with swords and clubs. They had been sent by the Jewish leaders. Judas had arranged a secret signal so that there should be no mistake.

“The man I kiss, that’s Jesus,’ he told them. ‘Get hold of him, and take him away under guard.” He went straight up to Jesus. “Sir,” he said, and kissed him, as if he was just meeting him. The men grabbed Jesus, and put him under guard, and took him to the High Court.

There is a stylistic echo of John’s Gospel in Luke when Jesus tells those about to arrest him, ‘this is your hour, and the power of darkness’ (Luke 22: 53).

The Passion Narratives:

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 005-1.jpg
This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 029-2.jpg

As we continue to read Mark’s account we need to remember that this was not a piece of historical writing. It is part of an act of worship. Early Christians, as they heard it, were thinking of the greatness of God’s love which Jesus’s death had made real for them. It was never intended to be a detailed chronicle of what actually happened.

Also, the context in which the account was written down was a time when there was much misunderstanding and bitterness between the Jewish and Christian communities in the Mediterranean. The account, as we now have it, emphasises the Jewish leadership’s part in Jesus’s death, and underestimates the role of the Roman governor, Pilate. There is little doubt that it was he who took the decision to scourge and crucify the Galilean ‘rebel’. He could not have done otherwise. Any suggestion that there was a threat to Roman peace, especially in the crowded days of the High Festival, would force a Roman governor to act and act quickly and decisively. It was most probably the fact that Jesus’s friends carried weapons on the night of his arrest that forced him into action. Jesus was executed by the Roman governor as ‘The King of the Jews’, the words fastened to the cross which refused to alter or remove. Nevertheless, Mark’s account does contain a thread of Roman culpability:

Early in the morning, the Jewish Council talked over what they should do with Jesus. They handcuffed him and took him off and handed him over to Pilate, the Roman Governor. They brought charge after charge against him.

“Haven’t you got anything to say?” asked Pilate. “See the charges they are making against you.”

But Jesus had nothing more to say. Pilate was very surprised. He wanted to put the mob in a good mood, so he set Barabbas free and had Jesus flogged. Then he handed him over to the soldiers to be put do death on a cross.

John’s Jesus is not silent before Pontius Pilate but engages in a dialogue with him (John 18: 33-38; 19: 8-12), and gives the impression of being in control of events as they unfolded: in the garden of Gethsemane (John 18: 33-38) the soldiers fall to the ground when he utters the words, ‘I am’, which were probably meant as his self-identification with God, whose name is ‘I am’ in Exodus 3: 14. There are a number of other sayings throughout the Gospel which begin with ‘I am’: ‘I am the true vine,’ ‘I am the bread of life,’ ‘I am the good shepherd’. The synoptic gospels continue with the story of the journey of Jesus to Golgotha, or Calvary, and his crucifixion and death:

Simon, whose home was in North Africa, was coming into the city from the country at the time. The soldiers made him carry the wooden cross and marched Jesus to Skull Hill. They offered him drugs to deaden the pain, but he didn’t take them. They nailed him to the cross and tossed up for his clothes and shared them out among themselves.

The charge against Jesus was fastened on the cross, THE JEWISH KING. Passers-by shook their heads and swore at Jesus.

“Aha! You’d pull the Temple down and rebuild it just like that? You’d better look after yourself and get down from the cross!” It was now three o’ clock in the afternoon.

“My God, my God, why have you abandoned me?” Jesus called out loudly. The words are the words of an old Bible hymn. Some of those standing near heard him call out, but they did not catch the words.

“See,” they said, “he’s calling for Elijah!” One of them ran and filled a sponge with sour wine and put it on the end of a cane and tried to make Jesus drink it. “Let’s see if Elijah comes to help him down!” they shouted to one another. Jesus gave a loud cry and died. The Roman officer in charge of the guard was standing facing Jesus and saw how he died. “This man was a real king!” he said.

Again, in John’s Gospel, we read an alternative account of these final scenes in which the dying Jesus does not utter the cry of despair that Mark records but the serene, ‘It is finished’ as his last words (John 19: 30). He also commends his mother to the care of the disciple ‘whom he loved’, traditionally identified as John, son of Zebedee, who is thought of as being the author of the fourth Gospel (vv 25-27).

Both Luke and John have Jesus appearing to the disciples in Jerusalem rather than in Galilee, as in Matthew, and both add the same details, like the ‘slave’ of the high priest losing his right ear in Gethsemane (Luke 22: 50, John 18: 10) or that the tomb of Joseph of Arimathea had not previously been used. It is possible therefore that Luke’s Gospel is later than John’s, which would put the former, together with Acts into the early second century, if we accept the usual date for John as circa A.D. 90. Mark’s Passion narrative concludes with a description of the removal of Jesus’ body from the cross at sunset, the beginning of the Jewish Sabbath:

It was now near sunset when the Holy Day of the Jews began, and all preparation of any kind of work had to be finished. There was a good man called Joseph, a well-known member of the Jewish Council, from the village of Arimathea. He was brave enough to go to Pilate and ask for the body of Jesus. Pilate was very surprised to hear that Jesus was was already dead. He ordered the Commanding Officer to bring him his report; when he heard the report from the officer, he gave the body to Joseph.

Joseph took the body of Jesus down from the cross and wrapped it in a linen sheet which he had brought. He put the body in a cave which had already been cut out of the rock and rolled a stone against the mouth.

V. Taylor, The Gospel according to St Mark, 660-62.

The Human Tragedy & Puzzle of Jesus:

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 034.jpg

What an end! A slave’s death on a Roman cross, executed as a threat to the Roman peace! Or so it seemed. But the death of Jesus was not the end, but the beginning. Indeed, the stories we have been examining are not cold historical accounts – they were all written in the light of the amazing new experiences which followed his death. It is this that gives them their peculiar elusiveness: they are about events that really happened, but that had an original ‘strangeness’ that could not be expunged from any record of them if they were to be honestly reported; and more than that, events that were the prelude to the new shared experience which was at once awareness of God’s love shed abroad in their hearts and an inescapable sense of the risen Lord. Paul’s words give this experience its classic expression:

The life that I now live is not my life, but the life which Christ lives in me; and my present bodily life is lived by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and sacrificed himself for me.

Galatians 2: 20 (NEB).

The sudden and unexpected death of Jesus terrified his friends. They did not seem to have grasped the danger he was in, in spite of his own plain warnings; they seem to have been convinced that God would somehow come to his help. But they had been dreaming. The brutal and terrible reality now stared them in the face: Jesus was dead and God was silent. Two of his friends were reported to have said, He made us that he was the man to set our people free, but he wasn’t. That was how they felt. All the reports show how shaken and frightened they were. They deserted Jesus in the garden. Peter, when challenged by a girl in the court of the High Priest’s house, swore that he’d never set eyes on him. They either kept to themselves in the city with the door locked or went home. When the news was brought that the tomb had been found empty on Sunday morning, they didn’t believe a word of it. They thought it was a lot of humbug and nonsense. They were not cowards; they were bewildered people whose world had fallen in ruins about them and whose nerve had been broken.

We have been so often told of the story of Jesus as a story full of clear and obvious signs of what we call his ‘divinity’ that we forget how much of this way of talking about him only developed after the event. In his lifetime, as we have seen, all sorts of people, but especially his close friends, recognised that he was not just an ordinary sort of person. Exaggerated stories told about him were told in the villages and at the fairs. The leaders of the Resistance Movement in Galilee were so impressed by him that they wanted him to be their leader. When Jesus asked Peter what people were saying about him, Peter told him the common talk of the marketplace was that one of the great prophets – Elijah and John the Baptist were the names that came into their minds when they tried to sum him up. Peter and his friends believed he was the Chosen Leader, the ‘Messiah’ whom so many of his countrymen believed God would send to rescue them from foreign occupation and set them free. We also have a story about James and John who believed that he would establish his ‘kingdom’ and wanted to get him to promise them a place in his government. But, as Mark tells us plainly, Jesus would have none of this sort of talk.

There was something about Jesus that commanded the loyalty of his friends and their love, but he was a puzzle. From the bottom of their hearts, they did not know what to make of him. They thought of him in the conventional way they had been brought up to accept and even held on to this way of thinking of him to the end. Then it all collapsed. Judas may have been only an extreme example of how they all thought – some of them were carrying arms when Jesus was arrested in the orchard. He may have thought that Jesus, whatever he himself claimed or refused to claim, was indeed the national leader sent by God to deliver his people; that Judas only had to force his hand to make him act as he ought to act to free the Jewish people and overthrow Roman rule. God would give him the miraculous power to achieve this. So Judas betrayed him into the hands of the government, but nothing happened. Jesus accepted arrest, and when Judas realised what he had done, as the Gospel of Matthew tells us, he went out into the night and committed suicide. In his lifetime, there was nothing about the appearance of Jesus to demonstrate his authority, no outward signs to guarantee who he was. He had been passionately concerned with one thing only – what God was doing, summed up by him in the phrase, ‘God’s Way’ (‘the kingdom of God’).

In his Galilean ministry, Jesus had stood for something very different from the popular assumptions and the religious convictions of the rabbis and the sort of thing they preached in the meeting houses. In his Judaean ministry, Jesus went on to challenge some of the central convictions of the Jewish religion, and he challenged them in no uncertain manner. He faced down the religious leaders in public and finally in the central shrine of the national religion, the Temple in Jerusalem. The demands he was making on both religious leaders and people were radical and revolutionary. In their eyes, he was disloyal and irreligious. A clash between Jesus and the religious authorities was not to be avoided, and when it came the Sanhedrin made it clear what its issue would be. There was nothing to do but to get rid of him; he was a threat to all they stood for. Jesus stood, too, for something very different from the convictions his close friends seem to have held. At that last terrible moment when he died ‘with a loud cry and a gasp’, the world in which they had been living, with all its hopes and dreams became bleak and empty. There was nothing else to do but to go home to Galilee.

The Resurrection Narratives:

Then something happened that took the disciples quite by surprise. Hanging on a cross was the ultimate penalty for murderers, robbers, mischief-makers, and the typical punishment for disobedient slaves. Crucifixion was a horrible and cruel death, including flogging beforehand, following which the victim often carried the beam to the place of execution, where he was nailed to it with outstretched arms, raised up and seated on a wooden peg. Both slaves and ‘foreigners’ (non-citizens) in the Roman Empire knew that such a punishment, whether undertaken by the central authorities or by regional landholders, might one day be their fate. When Jesus spoke of being ready to ‘take up your cross,’ this was the fate he was thinking of. For Jewish people such a death had an added horror, a spiritual consequence about which the Jewish Law was unequivocal:

If a man has committed a crime punishable by death and he is put to death, and you hang him on a tree, his body shall not remain all night upon the tree, but you shall bury him the same day, for a hanged man is accursed by God; you shall not defile your land which the Lord your God gives you for an inheritance.

Deuteronomy 21: 23.

How, then, could such a death be other than final? But something had happened beyond anything Jesus’s followers could have imagined and outside anything they could have thought possible. It took their breath away, and they were filled with surprise, fear and joy. We have several reports of what happened, both in the Gospels and the letters of Paul, who was writing in AD 55. Paul was therefore the first to write what all the Gospel writers later wrote, that it was not just the memory of Jesus that had changed his first followers, but that he was a real presence with them. Paul wrote:

I handed on to you, as the central fact of our Christian faith, the account I was given. … ‘He died and was buried. On the third day he was raised to life. He was seen by Peter; then by “The Twelve”. After that, he was seen by more than five hundred at once; most of them are still living, but some have since died. He was then seen by James, his brother; then by all his close friends.’

1 Corinthians 15: 3-8.

This is our earliest evidence that something very unexpected had happened. Paul was writing to Christian friends who just twenty years after the execution of Jesus are finding it difficult to understand what was meant by his ‘resurrection from the dead.’ Whatever happened must always have been difficult to describe and explain. Moreover, Paul does not just write what he himself thought about the evidence, but that it was primary, first-hand evidence which was ‘handed on’ to him, probably at his baptism just two years after the events it described. This was therefore an authentic, authoritative account, given in an open, public manner, requiring further explanation. But Paul simply says himself, ‘On the third day, he was raised to life.’ To understand what actually happened, we have to refer to the various accounts that were circulating among the Christian communities of how on that morning the tomb was found empty. No description of the actual physical resurrection of Jesus was ever attempted; only his ‘appearances’ are described. The accounts differ among themselves on many matters; who was the first to ‘see’ Jesus, what the women did when they got to the tomb, where the first appearances of Jesus took place – in and around Jerusalem, or in Galilee. But all the witnesses agree that the tomb was found empty. Mark’s account runs like this:

When the Holy Day of the Jews was over, three women friends of Jesus – Mary of Magdala, Mary who was James’s mother, and Salome – brought sweet-smelling oils to anoint his body. They got to his grave very early on Sunday, just as the sun was rising.

Mark 16: 1-8.

“Who will roll the stone away from the cave’s mouth for us?” they said to one another. It was a very big stone. They looked up and saw that it had already been rolled away. They went into the cave and they were amazed to see a young man in white clothes sitting on the right-hand side.

“Don’t be frightened,” he said. “You are looking for Jesus of Nazareth who was put to death. He has risen. You won’t find him here; you can see where they put his body. Go and tell his friends that he will be in Galilee before you and you will see him there, as he told you. And don’t forget Peter.”

They ran out of the cave trembling with terror. They were so frightened that they didn’t say a word to anyone.

Mark 16: 1-8.

The account in the fourth Gospel is supposed by some scholars to be a criticism of too naive an understanding of what happened; it calls attention, as does Luke, to another fact – Peter and the ‘other disciple, whom Jesus loved’ were not deeply impressed by the women’s discovery. Many scholars identify the second disciple as John, who then also plays an important role in the resurrection stories, being the first of the disciples to arrive at the empty tomb after Mary Magdalene (John 20: 8). The Gospel tells us that, when they saw the graveclothes, this was the point at which they believed that Jesus had indeed risen. As yet, they did not know the scripture, that he must rise from the dead. Then they went back to their homes (John 20: 9f.). In Luke’s Gospel, The Story appeared to them to be nonsense (Luke 24: 11 NEB). It looks as if the first friends of Jesus had in their hands an early report which they did not know what to do with, but there was no reason to doubt that women friends of Jesus found the tomb empty and that they were certain that this was the tomb in which Jesus’ dead body had been put on the Friday evening. Additionally, if we read the subsequent reports of the resurrection in chronological order, an increasing emphasis on the materiality of the appearances emerges. But the most convincing evidence, as far as Paul was concerned, was the new experience of God that changed the whole way in which the first friends of Jesus lived and thought, and which made them new men and women.

We need to remember, however, that it was not the empty tomb that convinced his friends that Jesus had been ‘raised from death’ but the new experience of God that Jesus made possible. What they believed God had done was the ground of their conviction. It was not the reports of what had happened to a limited number of witnesses that changed people’s lives, but the event itself. The new experience of God was tied up with Jesus – his life and ministry in Galilee and Judaea, his dreadful death and what the storytellers called his appearances after his death. In this sense, the Gospel stories need to be read and understood as a whole, not as episodes. The Resurrection was the revealing climax that made complete sense of the entire story of Jesus, the reality that God raised him from death.

The encounter on the road to Emmaus (Luke 24: 13-24).

The debate among Christians as to what reportable resurrection events actually happened and what sort of events they were is obviously as old as our earliest records. It has, though, been an intense debate in recent centuries; the rise of scientific inquiry and the development of historical methods of research have brought it acutely before the minds of Christians and non-Christians alike. But we are dealing with an event which is not a purely historical event: It is closely involved in the reality of the Christian experience, not just another incident in an unfolding story. The evidence suggests that in the few weeks following the death of Jesus some of his friends had certain experiences of Jesus risen. Paul is careful to state that his own experience, which he lists at the end of his statement, fell outside the limited period of Jesus’ resurrected presence on earth.

The ‘special appearances’ ended with the ‘ascension’, traditionally forty days after ‘Easter Sunday’; the later experiences of the risen Christ, open to all who accepted him, were real but different. The Resurrection was a unique event, not like other reported ‘resurrections’ of people; this was the defeat of death itself. After the strictest historical scrutiny, the reports of Jesus’ resurrection do not strike us as fictitious accounts brought on by hallucinations or fashioned by human imaginations; they strike us as honest attempts to give some account of the real experiences that defied all efforts to give a coherent account of them. The early friends and followers of Jesus had no doubt about their authenticity. Their new experience of God, their new fellowship with one another, their new understanding of human life and history were not something they had struggled to achieve; they were ‘given’. After Pentecost, the Spirit of Jesus was with them; they were not just imitating him. Nor was ‘The Way’ a secretive sect: their new life and fellowship were always open to public scrutiny and sometimes to ridicule and persecution. It is a matter of dispute among scholars as to whether the small amount of material John has in common with the Synoptics is copied from them, and the question is probably unanswerable. There is a curious relationship with Luke in particular. Both have the story of the miraculous catch of fish, not found in Mark or Matthew, but in Luke, it occurs during the early Galilean ministry (Luke 5: 1-11), whereas in John it is one of the resurrection experiences (John 21: 1-14).

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 038-e1616867985504.jpg

‘Christ, the Centre of Life’ – Teaching the Passion & Resurrection:

The story of Jesus needs to be understood as a whole: the witness of his remembered ministry, what he did and taught and how he died; the witness of his resurrection. The early Christian experience of God’s love rest upon this broad narrative of what Dietrich Bonhoeffer called Christ … the centre of life. No survey of the whole ministry of Jesus – his life, death and resurrection – can be reduced to a mere historical inquiry. But for twenty-first-century Christians, as for first-century followers of ‘The Way’, it is essential to be sure that what we claim happened really happened. But we are not simply asking historical questions, and Jesus answers our questions with his challenge to his close friends, ‘who do you say I am?’ The story of Jesus forces us back to ask what kind of the world we really want and how we expect to make it. Jesus’ own account of his work comes to us through the minds of his friends, often in their language and circumscribed by their horizons. But what he was and what he had to say has a freshness and originality which transcends both human language and vision. Perhaps it is the experimental note in word and deed that has enabled belief in him to survive the great changes in human society in the last two thousand years since he began his ministry in Galilee.

When we consider the Passion Narratives, those of us involved in Religious Education need to ask ourselves whether it is good for children to dwell on the suffering of Jesus on the cross. Of course, the fact that most schools are not in session during the Easter Festival itself means that many schools do not have to confront the issues involved in teaching about Holy Week. But it is natural for children to ask questions, and we cannot ignore the fact that Jesus was executed, or edit out or gloss over a key part of the story of Jesus, for the reasons already given here. However, we need not dwell on the physiological details of the crucifixion in dealing with his suffering. What is more important is to teach younger primary children (aged 6-10) that soon afterwards, he was known to be alive in a different kind of way: the witness of the people who knew this to be so is what the whole of the Gospels are about. The whole purpose of studying them is to grapple with these mysteries. There is always a danger in using Bible stories, especially with young children, of answering questions that children have not yet asked. A skilful teacher, using story-telling techniques, can draw out questions from children that are already in them, waiting to be asked, showing how the Bible has provided answers to some of the biggest questions ever asked by humans.

As we have seen, the resurrection of Jesus was central to early Christian belief. It came to be associated with narratives of an empty tomb and of resurrection appearances. Older primary/ middle school pupils (aged 10-14) may be willing and able to discuss whether these stories are myth or history, symbolic or factual, fake or trustworthy. Students should be helped to recognise, however, that belief in the resurrection does not entirely depend on the answers to these controversial questions. They can also be helped to understand that the real evidence for belief in the resurrection lies both in the authenticity of the accounts and in the experiences of the disciples, drawing attention to their changed attitudes and to the growth of the universal church within the Roman Empire. Older secondary school pupils (aged 14-18) can be helped to understand the real substance of the resurrection faith. The followers of Jesus had seen in him a love which was free from all self-concern. In his death, they recognised the perfect expression of that love. His cross became a symbol of love which accepts the full consequence of self-centred human action. The empty tomb symbolised the power of that love to renew human life and it held the promise of a life made perfect beyond death (Col. 3: 3f.).

My former Westhill College Principal, Gordon Benfield, suggested that Junior School pupils should gradually learn to handle the full text of the original translations of the Bible, and in addition to the NEB, there are some excellent modern paraphrases of the NT, like those by Alan T Dale quoted above. There are also attractive Junior Bibles, usually with illustrations. There are times when the story is more important than the actual wording of the Bible, and the teacher’s own words or a well-written story based on the NT is valuable. The appended stories are good examples of these stories which bring the characters into dramatic focus and provide vital background clues to the Gospel accounts. In all these decisions, both the general literacy skills and the specific literary and cultural heritages of the children need to be borne in mind, in addition to their stages of religious development. Also, where they are reading in English as a second or foreign language, the children may need to be provided with bilingual ‘parallel’ texts or glossaries. But, above all, children of all ages and cultural backgrounds enjoy the Bible stories. The task of the teacher in the primary years is to give depth to this enjoyment by carefully matching material to the children’s stages of thinking, understanding and feeling, as well as to their total experience.

Sources:

John Barton (2019), A History of the Bible: The Book and Its Faith. London: Allen Lane (Penguin/ Random House).

Robert C Walton (ed.), (1982), A Source Book of the Bible for Teachers. London: SCM Press.

Alan T Dale (1979), Portrait of Jesus. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Martin Manser (1999), Bible Stories. Bath: Parragon.

Appendix – The Passion and Resurrection Re-imagined – two adaptations, for dramatic readings:

I. Malchus’ Story, from David Kossoff’s (1971, 1982) ‘The Book of Witnesses’, Glasgow: Collins (Fount Paperbacks).: … ‘of betrayal, and of arrest at night, and of cowardice foreseen, and of a healed ear’:

(Malchus is about forty-five, rather bald. A pale, bony face. Light hair and eyes. A sharp nose and a rather pursed mouth. A precise way of speech.)

“It would be as well, I would suggest, for you to understand that in the matter of the recent arrest and death of the Galilean I had no personal animosity toward him at all. None at all. And neither have my colleagues toward the ill-advised followers of Jesus, against whom they are at present drafting regulations. We carry out orders. We are servants of the Temple, with civil authority and influence. Civil servants, if you like. We are bedrock; foundation. The leaders, the spokesmen, the ministers, change; governments change. We do not. It was ever so; it will be always so.

“Nothing personal. When my master, Caiaphas, said some time ago that it would be better for Jesus to die than the whole nation should suffer and be destroyed, he was speaking good sense as he saw it. He has a difficult job as a high priest – even with our help. Jesus is dead; the thing is done. Soon he will be forgotten, but there was nothing personal. When Caiaphas made that statement, I don’t think he’d ever met or seen Jesus. But miracle-workers and faith-healers and raisers-from-the-dead can be very disruptive and troublesome – and the Romans are touchy enough on the subject of what my master calls matters religious. Pilate hates all religion, all priests – high priests in particular. An impossible man, Pilate.

“Certainly I have reason to be grateful to the late Jesus. He attended to a head injury of mine that could have been most disfiguring. I would have liked to have repaid him in some way, but it was far too late in the day. … And what a day, too. I would have liked to have spared him at least the flogging, but that was by order of Pilate. A Roman touch; crucify, but the scourge-whips first. I have on record the exact day that one of his closest friends, one of the so-called Twelve, came here to give him to us. I say ‘give’; to sell him to us. It’s always a money transaction; it’s allowed for. There’s a fund. Cash; unreceipted, in silver.

“We took Jesus in a garden, at night… a detail of the Temple Guard. Two officers, ten men, and the informer, to positively identify. We knew that he would be with others and we wanted no mistake. I went along really to see we got our money’s worth. Jesus, the leader. We were not interested in the Twelve. Our experience in such matters is that, once the ringleader is picked up, the ‘followers’ stop following and fade away. We were right. They are all in hiding.

“The big surprise was that one or two of them were armed. Most unexpected. It could have been fatal in my case. When the informer, Iscariot, had identified Jesus by touching, we went forward to make a formal arrest. At that moment one of the Twelve, a huge bearded man, stepped forward with a short sword and very nearly took my ear off. I was covered in blood. The blow had clubbed as well as cut me. I was dazed. I heard the guard rush forward and a lot of shouting, and then the Galilean’s voice, speaking quietly. Someone put a bandage around my head, almost holding the ear back in place. I remember thinking to myself, ‘Well, if you’re such a healer, do me.’

It was almost as though he heard me. He put his two hands up, over my two ears, and said, It will heal, there will be no pain.” … Well, anyway, one of the soldiers took me back home to the palace of Caiaphas and I went to my room and changed my clothes and washed away the blood. I was going to change the bandage too but didn’t. Our reports said that Jesus had positively cured people by the laying on of hands, and he’d touched me. And certainly, the pain had gone. I felt fine … The ear is as new. Perfect. No scar, nothing.

II. From Paul White & Clifford Warne (1980), The Drama of Jesus. London: Hodder & Stoughton. Chapter 18: Man Finds Faith.:

Heavy clouds made the night even darker. Shadowy figures cautiously climbed the outside stairs to the large room on the roof. When the door opened to admit them the merest glow of light showed and the door was immediately shut. Finally, it was barred with a heavy beam.

On one side of the room, two men were arguing. “I tell you, Peter, I don’t want to listen.”

“But Thomas, you must. The Lord is not dead. He’s alive. It’s a fact and you have to realise it.”

Aggressively, Thomas burst out, “If Jesus is alive why are we coming here furtively and hiding behind locked doors? Are we scared that the Jewish leaders are going to arrest us for body-snatching? If He’s alive why doesn’t He show Himself to the world?” Even in the feeble light of the small lamp, they could see his face going red. “Why doesn’t He show himself to the authorities before they break that door down and throw us all into prison? If He’s alive why doesn’t He go and see Caiaphas and the Council? That would prove his claims.”

“So far, He’s only appeared to people who love Him,” said John quietly.

“I loved Him and He hasn’t appeared to me …” Thomas turned away. There was a break in his voice. John moved across the room towards him. “It wasn’t Jesus’ fault you weren’t here last week when He first came among us.” Thomas broke in, “But…”

“Surely man, you remember He told us what was going to happen that day on the road from Caesaria Phillipi. Not only then but on at least two other occasions He made it very clear. He said He would be handed over to the Gentiles to be mocked, insulted, flogged and crucified.” John spoke with deliberation, “He said, ‘Three days later I will rise to life.’ “

Impulsively, Peter broke in, “John’s right. He said it again and again; we all heard Him.” “Heard him, maybe,” growled Thomas, “but did you believe him?” “Believe him?” Peter put his hands to his head. “I didn’t even know what he was talking about! That’s why I said, ‘God forbid, it must never happen to you, Lord.’ I’ll never forget the look on His face when He said to me, ‘Out of my way, Satan. You stand in my path, Peter, when you look at things from man’s point of view and not from God’s.’ To me He was the Lord of life. I saw him heal sick people and bring back the dead to life: it was incredible to me that He should die, let alone come back to life as He promised. But die He did. And Thomas, you must believe it. He has come back from death.” Peter’s voice shook with emotion.

Thomas started to walk away. Peter gripped his friend by the shoulder, swung him around, and said tensely, “Don’t you turn away from me when I speak to you. Do you think we’re all imagining this? Do you think we’re lying?” Andrew stepped between them. “Simon let him be. Were you in a hurry to believe when you first heard the news but hadn’t seen the Lord?”

“Anyway,” said Peter gruffly, “when Mary brought the news that His body was gone John and I ran all the way to the tomb. Right, John?” “Right,” said John smiling, “but I arrived there quite some distance ahead of you.”

Peter was beginning to relax. There was a hint of a smile in his voice, “But you weren’t game enough to go into the tomb till I arrived.”

“What happened was this”, John said. “I looked in and saw the grave clothes lying there. But the Lord wasn’t in them. It was uncanny, Thomas. The lengths of cloth which had been wound round His body were there in their original position as though still moulded around Him. Nothing was undone or trailing around on the floor.”

Peter interrupted, “It was as though He’d evaporated. His body couldn’t have been removed and all that cloth not be pulled about. I didn’t know what to think but John understood what was happening.”

John almost shouted, “Up to that moment I didn’t realise that I was seeing, before my own eyes, what the scriptures foretold. Now Thomas, get this straight! We’re not saying that He’s alive merely because the tomb was empty. We’ve seen him outside the tomb. We’ve heard Him and touched Him; we’ve seen him eat food here in this room. Mary saw Him first. She was in the garden, crying. She thought he was the gardener and asked him where they had put the body; she said she’d take it away to someplace for safekeeping. When He spoke her name, in a flash she recognised Him. She was overwhelmed. He had to tell her to stop holding on to Him. Then he gently ordered her to go and tell us the magnificent news. After that He appeared to Peter, Cleopas and his friend on the way to Emmaus saw Him, talked with Him, and ate with Him. Then he appeared a week ago to all of us here.”

“But not to me.” There was a hard note in Thomas’ voice. Peter was defiant. “You think we’re imagining all this? You’re saying we’re lying?” Thomas stepped back and lifted his voice so that everyone in the room could hear. “Think what you like. Say what you like. But unless I see the scars the nails made in His hands and unless I put my fingers where those nails were and my hand into His side I will never believe.” …

An embarrassed hush settled on the whole room. A deep silence.

“Peace be unto you.” The voice startled them.

They looked up and saw Jesus. In a moment, they were all on their feet, their faces glowing. No one spoke. Instinctively they turned towards Thomas who stood there like a stone unable to believe his eyes. He stammered, “Lord, Lord, is it really you?”

Jesus came close to him and held out his hands. His tone was warm and strong, “Thomas, my friend, put your finger here. See my hands. See the nail wounds. And my side; take your hand and put it where the spear entered. Stop doubting and believe!”

Thomas slowly went down on his knees, his hands touching the wounded feet, “My Lord … and my God.” “Is it because you have seen me that you believe?” Jesus asked him, “How happy are those who believe without seeing.” And as suddenly as he appeared, he vanished. The disciples stood there amazed. Thomas looked up, overwhelmed. The room was full of excitement and laughter of a sort that comes from profound relief and deep joy.

Gallery:

Jesus as Story-teller and Poet: The Authenticity and Urgency of His Message.

Narratives from Nazareth:

Jesus put what he had to say into stories. As Alan T Dale wrote in his Portrait of Jesus, he must always have have loved telling stories, even in his boyhood:

Evening meals in Nazareth must have been hilarious times, and people must often have dropped into the builder’s yard for more than wood! Jesus was a born story-teller; he used the story as his chief way of making clear to his fellow country-men his convictions about God and his vision of God’s world. … We mustn’t imagine that Jesus made these up on the spur of the moment to illustrate something he wanted to say. His stories were not illustrations – of anything. They were the way he himself thought and reached his conclusions. What he had to say is in the story – that was the only way he could say it.

Jesus didn’t just see a farmer out sowing a field or building a barn, and, there and then, use him as a picture or illustration of what he wanted to say. A farmer was, of course, a familiar sight; but Jesus’ stories about him were not just ‘thrown off’ in a moment. They went back to a day in his childhood or youth when, walking along a country road or looking down on fields of crops from a rooftop, the sight of a farmer striding over his fields, or building a new barn, seized his imagination, just as Robert Burns was inspired by the scenes he saw in rural Ayrshire, like the destruction of the habitat of a fieldmouse at harvest time, which prompted him to write about how the best laid plans of mice and men gang aft aglay. Jesus’ visions of the Palestinian countryside stayed with him over the years, perhaps even haunted his mind, until they became the stories he told and the gospel writers collected and recorded. Here are two of his stories about farmers, translated into contemporary English by Alan T Dale:

The farmlands of a rich father were bearing wonderful crops.

‘What on earth shall I do?’ the farmer kept thinking. ‘There’s no room in the old barn for these grand harvests. ‘I know,’ he went on, ‘I’ll tear down my old barns and build bigger ones, big enough to hold all my wheat and wealth. “You’ve wealth enough for many years. Take it easy mate,” I’ll say to myself. “Have a good time. Eat and drink as much as you want.” ‘

That night he died. What happened to his wheat and wealth?

(Luke 12: 16-20)

A farmer lived on a farm with his two sons.

‘Tom’, he said to the first boy, ‘give me a hand on the farm today.’

‘All right, Dad’ he said, but he didn’t go. The farmer said exactly the same to his second son, Bill.

‘Not I!’ said Bill. But later he changed his mind, and went to give his father a hand on the farm.

Did Tom, or Bill, do what his father wanted?

(Matthew 21: 28-31)
One of Edward Ardizzone’s illustration for a ‘Child’s Christmas of Wales’, showing Swansea

They became, as we still read and re-tell them today, not just simple tales of rural life, but profound narratives of God’s world in the making. That is why we call them ‘parables’ and read them again and again to ourselves and to each other, finding them fresh and new every time. As a young teacher, I took part in a school production of Stephen Schwartz’s ‘Godspell’, the words and music for which were largely, if loosely based on the parables in Matthew’s and Luke’s Gospels. Jesus was both a poet and a story-teller. Modern poets and writers have told us that the origins of their poems and stories lie far back in their memories of childhood. Dylan Thomas’ short stories are a good example of this, especially his well-known A Child’s Christmas in Wales, which begins:

One Christmas was so much like another, in those years around the sea-town corner now and out of all sound except the distant speaking voices I sometimes hear a moment before sleep, that I can never remember whether it snowed for six days and six nights when I was twelve or whether it snowed for twelve days and twelve nights when I was six. … It was always snowing at Christmas. December, in my memory, is white as Lapland, though there were no reindeers. But there were cats. Patient, cold and callous, our hands wrapped in socks, we waited to snowball the cats. Sleek and long as jaguars and horrible-whiskered, spitting and snarling, they would slink and sidle over the white back-garden walls, and the lynx-eyed hunters, Jim and I, fur-capped and moccasined trappers from Hudson Bay, off Mumbles Road, would hurl our deadly snowballs at the green of their eyes.

Just as Thomas’ stories (as well as many of his poems such as Fern Hill) are drawn from his childhood experiences in south Wales, Jesus’ stories seem, at first hearing, to be stories of everyday Galilean life, about the sorts of things that went on among ordinary country folk. Even in the context of modern urban life, we’ve all encountered the kind of people and events described in them. We all know about family rows and rivalries and quarrels between neighbours. In recent family history, if not in the present, we know that landlords and managers of estates could be idle, ruthless or untrustworthy. In the Galilee of Jesus’ day, bandits and bad weather could make travel very difficult. His ‘tales of Galilee’ paint a vivid picture of the people he knew and the scenes, everday events and places he described in them – its farms, its dangerous roads, the ‘slaves’ on the great estates, seed-time and harvest, moneylenders, travellers, bandits, thieves, farm-labourers, merchants and gatekeepers – the whole of human life was in reach for the gifted story-teller. Jesus also drew the subjects of his stories from incidents in the public life of his nation that were the burning topics of conversation in the villages. In addition, he quoted or echoed stories and poems from the Old Testament, from his people’s history, putting them to his own original use. In his story we normally refer to, mistakenly, as ‘The Prodigal Son’, for example, he seems to retell and recast the story of Cain, Abel and their father. Similarly, his story of ‘The Good Samaritan’ echoes an old story of an incident in a war between the Northern and Southern kingdoms from the days of the Hebrew kings.

Why, though, did Jesus begin his ministry in Galilee? Although, of course, it was home territory for him, it was a strange decision for anyone who claimed to stand in the prophetic tradition. We can understand the fascination for the Jordan Valley and the desert beyond, as chosen by John, with its symbolic harking-back to the desert traditions of the Hebrew people and the story of their founding father, Moses. To Jesus, with his forward-looking mind, Jerusalem, the heart of the the nation, would surely seem to be the one place where the ‘Good News’ should be proclaimed, and it was to the capital that he came at the age of twelve, lingering to have discourse with the chief priests, and where he came to make his final proclamation to his people. Why Galilee, then? It was the ‘foreign province’, suspect in the eyes of the more orthodox south, only recently (a hundred or so years before) reoccupied by the Jews: ‘Are you a Galilean, too?’ the Sanhedrin asked Nicodemus in rebuke of his support for Jesus, ‘study the scriptures and you will find that prophets do not come from Galilee’ (John 7: 52). The answer may well well lie in the freshness, originality and imagination with which Jesus had thought out the strategy of his ministry. Galilee was, of course, a countryside he knew well, understood and loved, his precise observations of them giving him the imagery for his parables and poems. It was the independence and vitality of the people there, their unorthodoxy and eccenticities, that made him feel that here was the opportunity, which the orthodox rigidity of Judaea forbade, of his really being listened to. He was a northener, and the north, which comes out so badly in the southern histories of the OT, had stubbornly held that there, rather than in the compromising south, the real religious traditions of the covenant had been maintained.

But if the subject material of Jesus’s stories seems to be derived mainly from the Galilee of his day, their theme or common ‘narrative’ is that of ‘God’s Way’, ‘God’s Kingdom’. Jesus often makes this plain by beginning with the words ‘the Kingdom of God is like this…’ or ‘God’s way is …’ in modern paraphrase. His stories don’t set out directly the nature of the Kingdom, or the Way; they talk of it in indirect terms, so that we have to think very carefully about them before their meanings begin to come home to us, as we have to with many stories and poems. They are told to make us think, not to lead us to jump to conclusions. All this ‘narrative’ sometimes so confused his friends that the gospel-writer tells us that once they actually asked him if he could explain his meaning in plain language! What they wanted him to do, in common with his ‘enemies’, was to give them simple, tidy answers to their questions which they could learn by rote and repeat without actually thinking them through for themselves. That method, the ‘rabbi’ knew, could not lead to a deep, heart-felt and genuine understanding what God is doing in the mixed-up world in which we are living. He quoted some lines from an Old Testament poem to emphasise this:

Listen, you foolish and thoughtless people:

You have eyes, but will not look;

You have ears, but will not listen.

Mk 8: 18

Jesus did sometimes give explanations of his stories, however. He told them exactly who and what the vineyards and the farms stood for in one of his stories, probably because these were more easily recognised as familiar ‘tropes’ by his Jewish listeners. They had been used by OT writers to describe the Hebrew people; his Galilean audience would know he was not just telling another interesting tale of Harvest time, but speaking about the time envisioned by the Hebrew poets and prophets when God would bring history to an end and judge all the peoples of the earth. Wild birds had also been used in the Hebrew Scriptures to refer to the foreign nations. The Jewish leaders soon began to realise that these stories, as they began to be re-told by village storytellers, were not as simple as they sounded. They realised that Jesus was discussing great matters of religion and politics, the controversial issues of the day, and the business of governance and state security. These ‘narratives’ were dangerous and subversive, and their source must be prevented from spreading them before they led to insurrection and the destruction of the Jewish state.

Jesus did not tell his stories to give answers to these questions, however, but to provoke them, to awaken people to new possibilities. He chose his close friends from those who reflected on his stories and came back to ask him what he was driving at. He didn’t want ‘yes-men’ as followers, or people who were not prepared to put in the hard thinking that was required to follow him. So neither should we ask too quickly, ‘what does this story mean?’ As Dale puts it, it may have many meanings, as a great painting or a good poem has. We must first let each and every story, not just the most well-known, capture our imaginations, and not immediately ask, ‘What does it illustrate?’ Rather than attempting to ‘de-cypher’ the elements and parts, as many of his contemporaries sought to do, we need to listen and comprehend the story as a whole. Looking at the stories of Jesus in these ways, we can begin to understand his method in throwing them into the supper-table conversations, or using them in the village market-places and among the hills. He wanted them to stick in people’s memories and to ‘bump against’ one another.

The Place of the Parables in the Gospels:

The pattern of Matthew’s Gospel is unlike that of Mark because although it uses Mark’s narrative, with some slight alterations in order, as an overall narrative framework, it intersperses collections of largely non-Marcan material in the form of discourses on themes. The ‘negative’ effect of this is that Matthew’s Gospel lacks the vigorous momentum of Mark’s, so that sometimes the narrative of Jesus’ ministry almost stands stationary, as in 8: 1- 9: 34, where most of the miracles are gathered together and strung out in succession, and in 13: 1-52, where the parables receive similar treatment. On the positive side, what stands out and gives this gospel its unique character are the five collections of teaching, each rounded off with the formula, ‘It came to pass when Jesus had finished… ‘ The overall effect is to make Matthew’s Gospel easier to analyse, as in general it has a clearer, more rigorous structure than that of Mark. There is very little of the latter which has not been carried over into Matthew, who adds a few incidents as well as a large amount of parable material. In the Galilean ministry (3: 1-20: 16), Mark provides the narrative framework as well some of the material. Matthew also uses various sources to expand the Marcan section of parables by adding a number of parables on the nature of the kingdom of heaven (11: 2 – 13-52). Matthew’s re-telling of Mark’s account of the entry into Jerusalem and the ‘last week’ of his ministry there leads to an expansion of Mark’s eschatological discourse (Mark 13) and to the addition of the parables of judgment (19: 1 – 25: 46).

The Gospel according to Luke is constructed to a considerable degree from the same or the same kind of material as Mark and Matthew, but the result is different from either. Luke is dependent upon Mark, but in a different way from Matthew. Some scholars hold that if all that he derives from Mark is taken out of Luke’s gospel, what is left still makes a continuous narrative of events from John the Baptist to the resurrection, and they conclude that this was Luke’s first version of his Gospel which he later filled out with blocks inserted from Mark, as a secondary source. Others have argued that Mark supplies the basic framework of the Galilean ministry and the passion narrative, but that Luke used it and edited it more freely. There is no clearly pronounced pattern is in Matthew, but the narrative is more flowing than in Mark. Luke tells Theophilus that he intends to write ‘in a orderly manner’ (1: 3), by which he appears to have meant the treatment of one theme or subject at a time. The fact that some of his special material, including the parables of ‘the Good Samaritan’, ‘Prodigal Son’, and ‘Dives and Lazarus’, have a highly graphic character, gives his gospel a special appeal. Luke’s account of the Galilean ministry is largely Marcan, but Jesus is depicted in Luke, more than in Mark, as one who is on a journey.

The task of separating the original message of Jesus from later additions and interpretations is difficult and often uncertain. Biblical scholars frequently disagree and an element of personal judgment is inevitable. In his recent book (2019), John Barton has written that while there are numerous places in the Gospel texts where Matthew and Luke were both appearing to following Mark, they both differ from Mark in the same way. For example, Mark 4: 30-32 has the parable of the mustard seed:

And he was saying, “How shall (we see) the kingdom of God, or in what parable shall we put it? Like a grain of mustard seed, which when it is sown upon the earth is the smallest of all seeds on the earth and when it is sown, it grows and becomes the greatest of all vegetables, and it produces great branches, so that the birds of heaven are able to rest under its shade.

Both Matthew and Luke reproduce this parable (Matthew 13: 31-32; Luke 13: 18-19), but both say ‘which a person having taken it sowed in his field/garden’; ‘it becomes a tree‘; and ‘in its branches‘ instead of ‘under its shade’. How is this to be explained, if Luke and Matthew were independent of each other? Perhaps, it has been suggested, both Matthew and Luke knew a version of Mark which was different from the one we now have, but that piles conjecture on conjecture, according to Barton. The simplest solution is that either Luke knew Matthew or Matthew knew Luke. This dispute shows how complicated Synoptic relationships are, and that all hypotheses are fragile. The widely-accepted theory that both Matthew and Luke copied material from Mark independently of each other, and also added material from an unknown second common source, known as ‘Q’, also leaves loose ends as far as the parables are concerned, since some material is only in Matthew (e.g. the parable of ‘the Labourers in the Vineyard’; Matthew 20: 1-16) or only in Luke (such as the parables of ‘the Prodigal Son’; 15: 11-32, and ‘the Good Samaritan’; 10: 29-37). Critics used to attribute these to ‘M’ and ‘L’ as two further sources, but for all we know, they could be free compositions by Matthew and Luke themselves.

For Barton, as well as for those using these parables as supposedly authentic stories told by Jesus, this raises an important point. Though there are good reasons for accepting ‘Q’ hypothesis, it may sometimes serve a conservative religious agenda. To say that Matthew and Luke derive their shared but non-Marcan material from an earlier source is an implicit denial that they made any of it up themselves. The ‘M’ and ‘L’ hypotheses work in the same way, reassuring us that the material we value in Matthew and Luke is genuinely older than these Gospels themselves, and hinting that it may go back to Jesus himself. We might wish to believe that, but Gospel criticism cannot prove it. Modern approaches have tended to increasingly to stress the typically ‘Matthaean’/’Lucan’ character of their versions of Jesus, and especially the passages that occur only in one of these two Gospels. This tends to reduce the case for thinking that they are real reminiscenses of Jesus himself. If Jesus says things that go against the drift of a Gospel, we may be more confident that they authentic, since the evangelist would not have made them up (the principle of ‘dissimilarity’, as it is known); but if they are typical of the evangelist’s interests and emphases, we have to remain undecided about whether or not they go back beyond the evangelist to the authentic Jesus. Luke’s parables are long and complex stories with complicated points to make. In the Prodigal Son (Luke 15: 11-32), there is not only the pardoning of the ‘bad’ son but also the rebuke, accompanied by the blessing, to the ‘good son’, very different from the much shorter and simpler parables in Mark and Matthew. Here is Alan T Dale’s rendering of Luke’s best-known parable:

A man and his two sons were farmers.The younger son came one day to his father. “Dad,” he said, “it’s time you handed over the farm to the two of us. Give me my share.

That’s what the father did. He divided up the farm between his two sons and handed it over. The younger son quickly packed his things and went abroad. There he threw his money away having ‘a good time’.

At last his pockets were empty. Then the harvest failed all over the land. There he was – no money and no food. He took a job with a farmer there, and the farmer sent him off to feed the pigs in the fields. He felt like swallowing the pigs’ food himself. Nobody lifted a hand to help him.

Then he knew what a fool he’d been: “How many of the labourers on my father’s farm have more food than they want?” he thought, “and here I am starving to death! I’m going home to my father. I’ve wronged God, and I’ve wronged my father. I’ll tell him so. And I’ll tell him, too, that I don’t deserve to be called a son of his; he can take me on as a labourer.”

He got up and went home. When he was still quite a long way from his father’s farm, his father saw him coming. He felt very sorry for him; and he ran out to meet him, threw his arms around his neck and kissed him.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 012.jpg

“Dad,” the boy began to say, “I’ve wronged God and I’ve wronged you. I don’t deserve to be called a son of yours …”

“Quick!” his father called to the servants, “go and get his best clothes out. Get a ring and sandals and dress him properly. And kill the calf we’ve fattened. We’ll have a feast and a grand time tonight. My boy was dead and lost; and here he is alive and back home again!”

Now the older son had been out on the farm. He was coming home and and had almost reached the house when he heard the sound of bagpipes and dancing. He called one of the farmhands out, and asked him what was going on.

“Your brother’s back,” said the man. “Your father’s killed the calf because he’s safe home again.” The older son was furious, and he wouldn’t even go inside the house. His father came out and begged him to come inside.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 003.jpg

“Look”, he answered back, “I’ve slaved for you all these years. I did everything you told me to do. But what do I get? Not even a kid to have a good time with my friends. This son of yours can throw his money away on girls, if he likes, and come home again – and you go and kill the calf for him!”

“My dear boy,” said his father. “We’re always together. All the farm is yours – you know that. We had to celebrate tonight. It’s your brother who was dead and lost; it’s your brother who’s alive and back home again!”

The story seems to go to the heart of what Jesus had to say, but its telling as we have it recorded in his Gospel, is so peculiar to Luke’s style, that we could well doubt whether it goes back beyond him to Jesus. The characters are not stylised but there is a depth of characterisation; more than one point is made, since the story concerns both the father’s forgiveness of the prodigal son and the elder brother’s resentment. Yet overall its message is that of Jesus, that God is still at work in his world, still bringing it to be the kind of world which is a real family, in which everyone who wants to be is included and nobody is left out. Men and women are born in God’s image, and are free to choose evil, and they are free to change their minds. They can be sorry for the wrong things they have done, and they can be forgiven by God their Father. True, the parable as it appears in Luke lacks the formulaic aspect of some of the parables in Mark and Matthew, so that we feel that the three characters are real people, not ciphers.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 009.jpg

By contrast, there many instances where it is quite easy to see the ‘evangelists’ using ‘the preacher’s technique’. They begin with an incident, a saying, a parable, and then expound it to meet the needs of their audience. This process can often be detected where a parable is told in more than one Gospel. For instance, the parable of the the parable of ‘the Good Shepherd’ in Luke 15: 3-7 ends by declaring that when one sinner repents there is a rejoicing in heaven. God is the Shepherd (a frequent OT metaphor) who searches out the lost sheep from his flock. In the Gospel of Matthew (18: 12-14), the same parable is told in slightly different language. Then at v. 15 the parable is used to a point out a Christian’s duty towards an offending, rather than simply wayward, fellow Christian. As the shepherd searches for the lost sheep, so ‘if your brother sins against you, go and tell him his fault, between you and him alone. If he listens to you, you have gained your brother …’ (vv 15-18). Another example is the parable of ‘the Empty House’ told by Luke and Matthew in almost identical language. Here is Luke’s version:

When the unclean spirit has gone out of a man, he passes through waterless places seeking rest; and finding none he says, ‘I will return from my house from which I came.’ And when he comes he finds it swept and put in order. Then he goes and brings seven other spirits more evil than himself, and they enter and dwell there; and the last state of that man becomes worse than the first.

Luke 11: 24-26.

Here the parable stands by itself, though it is preceded by the saying, ‘If it is by the finger of God that I cast out demons, then the kingdom of God has come upon you’ and by the parable of ‘the Captured Castle’. The New Testament scholar, Robert C. Walton in his article published in 1970, argued that, since the story is about ‘evil spirits’ we might say that it is an acute psychological analysis of the state of mind of people who, cured of mental hallucinations, slip back into their neurotic state because they can find nothing positive to live for. We could sharpen the interpretation by saying that Jesus himself must fill the house of life, if a man is to be creative and happy. The Gospel of Matthew adds its own interpretation: ‘… so shall it be also with this evil generation …’ (Matt. 12: 45). The opponents of Jesus, the Pharisees and lawyers, are the houses inhabited by eight evil spirits, seven of whom are worse than the original occupier. Walton concludes from these examples that our task is to try to see, however imperfectly, to understand the message of Jesus the teacher.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 005-1.jpg
The Scribes and Pharisees – ‘enemies of Jesus’

The Originality of Jesus:

In a previous article in Walton’s volume, Alan T Dale wrote that the parables of Jesus, about sixty in his estimation, in whole or in fragments, are ‘crowded with people’. What marks them out from being ‘pious moral homilies’ is the breadth of their sympathy – there are ‘villains’ as well as ‘heroes’ – and their profound insights into human nature. They are real people whom we meet in real situations. The stories are, Dale attests, are explorations of the meaning of love as the working principle of human action. Jesus expected ordinary men and women to see the point he was making as the only way in which human conflicts and situations could be resolved and transformed. He used stories to put his point in such a way that even hard-headed people could comprehend and be in no doubt what he was driving at. He was revealing the way in which things things actually work within ‘the Kingdom’ and human situations develop. His view of the people of his time was that they were like ‘children sitting in the market-place and shouting to one another’ (Luke 7:32), not grown-ups. Love, to him, was not simply a childish affection, it was a way of maturity. Some of the parables were told and recorded in poetic form, like the following translation by Dale of ‘the Two Builders’:

Everybody who listens to me

and then does something about it

is like a sensible builder.

He builds his house –

and he builds it on rock.

Then winter comes.

The rain pours down,

the mountain torrents come tumbling down the hillside,

the great winds blow

and batter the house.

But it stands up to it all –

underneath it is rock.

Everybody who listens to me

but doesn’t do anything about it

is like a stupid builder.

He builds his house –

but he builds it on earth.

Then winter comes.

The rain pours down,

the mountain torrents come tumbling down the hillside,

the great winds blow

and hurl themselves against his house.

Down it comes

with a tremendous crash!

Matt. 7: 24f.

To remember that Jesus was a poet with a poet’s inward vision and a gift for handling words, using vivid images from everyday life, not abstract arguments, helps us in various ways to get to the heart of the his teaching. For instance, it is often a clue to those passages of the Gospels where someone has added an explanation of the words of Jesus. The parable of ‘the Sower’ (Mark 4: 3-9, Matt. 13: 1-9) ends with the words, ‘He who has ears to hear, let him hear’, or as we might say, ‘Now work out the meaning for yourself.’ Then both Gospels follow on with a long and tedious explanation of the meaning of the parable (vv. 10-20 in Mark; 10-23 in Matthew). Scholars give their own reasons for saying that this is a later edition, but really this is a matter of common-sense. They read like the sort of thing Christian preachers said later to ‘explain’ the stories, rather than the sort of thing Jesus himself would have said. Poets do not explain their own poems. They offer us their vision and leave us to discover the meaning. Neither do poets create logical systems of thought in which each part fits into the whole. They speak or write about what catches their imaginations and stirs their soul. The message of Jesus has no tidy outward shape, but it does have an inner unity centred upon the proclamation of the Kingdom of God. He put what the stories were ‘really about’ into brief poems. These poems, like his stories, sound simple, but they are not as simple as they sound. Like other poets, before and since, he could breathe fresh life into what seem at first to be commonplace or trite phrases. The great OT prophets like Amos and Jeremiah, put their sayings into poems, and Jesus followed this pattern. His short parable-poem, ‘the Lamp’, shows his sense of humour as well as his ability to put powerful thoughts into very simple language:

What do you light a lamp for?

To put it out?

To put it under the bed?

Or to put it on a stand

to light the whole house

and all who live in it?

(Mk 4: 21; Mt. 5: 15)

The lamp he is describing is the lamp used in a small Palestinian one-roomed house. There were no windows and you could easily stumble in the half-darkness. The room itself was divided into two parts. One part, with beds, chests, cooking utensils, was raised above the rest of the floor (you had to step up on to it). The other part could be used for work – or even to house the animals! To do anything in such a house, you needed to light a lamp whatever the time of day or night. The subject of Jesus’ short poem was the three ways in which an ordinary lamp might be used in such a windowless house. At one level, it’s a simple poem conveying a simple message. The lamp should be put in a position to light the whole house so that people in its light can do whatever they are about. Light doesn’t tell you what to do; it simply enables you to see whatever it is that you are doing. But it was spoken, we remember, in an occupied country with an active resistance movement. In this context, there were some among his countrymen who wanted to put the light out almost as soon as it was lit, and there were others who wanted to keep the light in their own small corner, rather than sharing it with the rest of their ‘household’ (the world). What would the words ‘the whole house’ suggest to people who, like Jesus’ friends, had listened to his stories, heard him talk and argued with him? They would remember, too, how often, in their Bible, ‘light’ is a description of what God is like: ‘God is my light’ and ‘Let us walk in God’s light’. Suddenly, an apparently simple poem opens up deep and far-reaching questions, questions that his poems and stories provoked and illuminated. For Dale, the background of the poems in the stories; and the point of the stories is put in the poems. To be able to put things simply yet profoundly is one of the marks of Jesus, but there are depths to his sayings which the greatest modern minds find it hard to plumb.

The Origins of the Parables:

Nazareth, by E. M. Tattershall, from the cover of Walton’s ‘Source Book of the Bible for Teachers’.

In his 1970 article, Robert C Walton suggested that it is in the parables more than anywhere else in the Gospels that we realise the originality of Jesus. That did not mean, he added, that they were unique. The use of parables was a method used by Jewish Rabbis in general, and especially by the Pharisees of whom, of course, Paul (as Saul) was one, and he continued to use them, as is evidenced in his letters. But no other parables are comparable to those of Jesus in their terseness, wit, sharp observance of human behaviour and in their extraordinary power of conveying profound truth throughout a well-told story. The characters include farmers, fishermen, housewives and merchants; kings, landowners and judges; a woman searching for a lost silver piece; squabbling children, guests at a wedding and a family whose house had been burgled. Along with the parables are brief metaphors or similies which have no story line but which appeal, as ‘poems’, to our imaginations and our sense of humour: If one blind man guides another, they will both fall into a ditch (Matt. 15: 14, NEB); It is easier for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of God (Mark 10: 25); Why do you look at the speck of sawdust in your brother’s eye, with never a thought for the great plank in your own? (Matt 7: 3)

It is sometimes possible to identify or at least to detect a specific local event or recent occurrence as the likely inspiration for of the parable. For instance, in the parable of ‘the burglar’ (Matt. 24: 43; Luke 12: 39), the use of past tenses in the Greek suggest some recent spate of burglaries in the villages of Galilee, which was a common topic of conversation: ‘If the householder had known at what time of night the burglar was coming, he would have kept awake and not have let his house be broken into.’ Another example of reference to ‘local news’ may be found in Luke’s version of ‘the parable of the Talents’ (19. 11-27) which unlike Matthew’s version (25: 14-30) has, it seems, a double plot. The main part of the story, as in Matthew, tells how three servants were entrusted with differing sums of money while their master went on a journey. The sub-plot begins at Luke 19: 12: “A nobleman went into a far country to receive kingly power and then return.” It reappears at v. 27: “But as for these enemies of mine, who did not want me to reign over them, bring them here and slay them before me.”

This sub-plot appears to be the beginning and ending of an entirely different story which became intermingled with that of ‘the Talents’ in the source used by Luke. It illustrates, however, how an event may have prompted a story, this time a national one. In the spring of 4 BC, Herod the Great died in Jericho. By his will his kingdom was split into three, each part ruled over by one of his three sons. Archelaus, the eldest and a young man of eighteen, was given Judaea and Samaria. However, Herod’s will had to be ratified in Rome by the Emperor Augustus, and Archelaus left Palestine for Rome taking with him all the necessary documents and his father’s signet ring. Hence the line, “a nobleman went into a far country… ” If Archelaus is the man of noble birth it would throw light upon the closing verse, since Archelaus proved himself to be a stupid, cruel vain-glorious ruler who in 6 AD achieved the unique and ‘dubious distinction’ of uniting Jews and Samaritans in a joint denunciation to Augustus. The outcome of this was that Archelaus once again found himself summoned to Rome, this time never to return.

For many centuries and even into modern times the church turned the parables into allegories in which every detail was given a moral or theological meaning. The beginnings of this process can be seen in the use made of them by the early church. The additions to the original parable of ‘the Sower’ in Mark 4: 10-20 show clearly how this happened. The seed sown by the farmer becomes ‘the word’; the birds that ate the seed falling on the foot-path become ‘Satan’; the young corn which had no proper roots is allegorised into those Christians who easily fall back from their faith, whereas the seed which yields the abundant harvest represents the faithful, stalwart Christians. Later interpretations carried this kind of interpretation to more extravagent lengths. For instance, in the parable of ‘the Labourers in the Vineyard’ (Matt. 20: 1-16 – see the text in the appendix below), the landowner at harvest time goes to the market place on five separate occasions in the course of one day to hire labourers. Christian theologians in the second and third centuries saw great significance in these five summonses to work. For one of them, Irenaeus, they symbolised the periods in the history of the redemption from Adam onwards. For Origen they held a different meaning. The five summonses to work represented the different stages of human life at which men become Christians. These fanciful interpretations are still heard in sermons but biblical scholars have long since been abandoned and they should never be used in the classroom.

One more modern meaning often imposed on the parable can also be swiftly dismissed. The story is not a blue-print for management in twentieth-century industry. Any employer of labour on a large scale who acted as the owner of the vineyard would quickly find himself in trouble with the trade unions. The parable is really about the generosity of God: God who “makes his sun to rise on the good and the bad alike and sends his rain upon the honest and the dishonest” (Matt. 5: 45 NEB); God who gives us not what we deserve, but what we need. The labourers who have hung around the market place from early morning to late afternoon need a full day’s wage (the Roman denairus – ‘a pound a day’) if they and their families are not to go hungry. The owner of the vineyard knows this and pays his men according to their need. The nearest earthly parallel to this action of God is the way loving parents treat their children justly, but with special consideration and generosity towards any member of the family in special need.

The parables, then, are vivid short stories rooted in everyday life. They are stories with meaning and many of the central themes of the message of Jesus are embodied in them. They are attractive material for telling to children of any culture and religious tradition, but often the parables chosen are a few firm favourites – ‘the Sower’, ‘the Good Shepherd’, ‘the Prodigal Son’, and ‘the Good Samaritan’. Over-repetition in primary schools can easily exhaust the interest of children, whatever the cultural or linguistic setting. In using the parables in the ‘top junior’ years, it is important to make clear that they were originally spoken by a poet, and that their background and immediate reference is first-century Palestine. Yet, like all great art and literature, they have a timeless, inter-cultural quality, and can be used to illustrate modern global issues. Dale quotes Vincent van Gogh’s statement that Jesus was ‘the greatest Artist of us all’, painting his pictures with words. With this in view, Walton made suggestions for the use of less well-known parables, with useful notes on each. I have included two others, making ten in all, in an appendix below.

The Urgency of Jesus’ Message:

There is a strong sense of urgency in the way in which Jesus spoke. He believed that he and the whole world stood at a turning point in history and that the end of the world as we know it was near when God would bring in a new age. For centuries, the Jews had been talking about two ages: the present age which is evil and corrupt; and the ‘age to come’ or ‘new age’, when the present evil age will have disappeared, and the ‘new age’ ruled over by God would appear. Jesus shared this way of talking but changed its meaning. His sense of urgency did not spring just from his belief that the existing order of things was near its end, but from his belief that God was present among men in the here and now, his here and now. If God is present in human history, every moment is of vast consequence and its possibilities are undreamed of, as he expressed in the shorter parables mentioned above: Trust in God – even though it as small as a mustard seed – can move mountains or pull up a mulberry bush with its long roots. The urgency of Jesus is heard both in his shorter sayings and in his longer stories, like that of ‘the Good Samaritan’ (Luke 10: 30-36), here rendered again in Alan T Dale’s modern translation:

“When shall we really see people living in God’s Way?” a Jewish Leader once asked Jesus.

… Jesus answered:

A man was going down the road from Jerusalem to Jericho, and fell into the hands of bandits. They tore of his clothes and beat him up. Then off they went, and left him lying half-dead on the road.

Quite by accident, a priest was going down the same road. He saw the man lying there, but he didn’t stop. He went on past him – on the other side of the road. It was just the same with the Temple caretaker. He, too, came to the spot and saw the man lying there; he, too, didn’t stop – he went on past him on the other side of the road.

Then a foreigner, who was on a journey across the country, came upon the man. He saw him lying there, and felt very sorry for him. He went across to him, put ointment on his wounds and bandaged them up. He lifted him up on to the horse he had been riding, and brought him to an inn and looked after him.

Next morning, he took a pound out of his purse and gave it to the innkeeper. “Look after him,” he said. “If it costs more than a pound, I’ll put it right with you on my way back!”

Jesus looked the world he lived in straight in the face and found it wanting. Living in the lively border province of Galilee, he knew what kind of world it was and had no illusions. The story of ‘the Good Samaritan’ was down-to-earth and realistic. It was others who were in worlds of their own and could not see the urgency of what was really happening. In telling his stories, he had the whole story of his people to draw upon and to guide him, what those who came before him had discovered about God. The prophets were inspired by the story of how God delivered a handful of tribesmen – the lowest of the low – from Egyptian slavery through Moses. Prophets like Amos and Jeremiah had the insight that God was not a remote god who took no notice, but a God who cared, not just for the Hebrews but for everybody everywhere. There were no boundaries to his love. Jesus took this insight and showed how it might transform people’s whole view of the world. For him, his people’s story was a guide to making sense of what God was doing. That was the point of the story of ‘the Good Samaritan’, told in answer to ‘a teacher of the Law’ who tried to trap him. By telling his story, he was pointing out that it was the hypocritical scribes and pharisees who stood outside the genuine Hebrew tradition. After his ‘acted parable’ of turning the traders and money-changers out of the Foreigners’ Court in the Temple, Jesus was met by members of the Jewish Council (the ‘Sanhedrin’) who also tried to trap him into ‘blaspheming’. Again, he answered their question by telling a story:

Once upon a time a man cleared the ground and made a farm. He let it out to farmers and went off abroad. At harvest-time he sent a slave for his share of the harvest, but the farmers beat the slave and sent him off with empty hands. He sent another slave, but the farmers hit him on the head and insulted him.

The landowner had an only son; he sent him to the farm. “They will respect my son”, he said. When the farmers saw him, they said to one another: “This is a the son himself. Come on, let’s kill him and the farm will be ours!”

They got hold of him, killed him, and threw his body outside the farm. What will the landowner do? He will come himself of course, and destroy those farmers and give the farm to others.

We are told that the Jewish leaders then made up their minds to get hold of Jesus, because they knew that the story was aimed at them. But they were frightened of the crowd; so they left Jesus and went away. On this occasion, he didn’t simply answer a question with a question, but told a story which they would recognise as coming from Isaiah, one of their greatest prophets. They would also recognise immediately what he was doing and also see that the farm was a picture of the Jewish people and that he was directly criticising them. The farmers in the story had wanted to take over the farm and exploit it for themselves; the Jewish leaders were now making the Temple their temple, not God’s. The weren’t asking what God really wanted them to do. No wonder that, there and then, they made up their minds that they weren’t having any more radical talk like that. It wasn’t only that they disagreed with him. They were frightened lest the common people took him seriously. If they did, then from their viewpoint, the whole Jewish way of life and hopes, could vanish, or be changed into something they would barely recognise. They saw more clearly than Jesus’ own friends what his intentions were.

A Scribe at work

Jesus’ friends were often slow to grasp what he was talking about and what he was trying to do. He didn’t expect them to grasp it all at once. He knew only too well how strong the popular ideas about ‘being God’s People’, and what a break with them his friends would have to make. He put it in these words:

You don’t sew a patch of new cloth on an old dress.

If you do, the new patch pulls at the old dress.

Then you’ve got a worse tear.

You don’t put new wine into old wine-skins.

If you do, the wine burst the skins

and the wine and skins are lost.

New wine-skins for new wine!

(Mark 2: 21-22; Mk. 10: 45)

As Alan T Dale pointed out, Jesus had called his friends not just to be his individual ‘companions’, to ‘break bread’ with him. He had called them to become a new kind of community, one which would not be founded on force but a caring community whose members were ready to be servants of men and women because they were God’s servants. In this, of course, Jesus led them by example, especially in his ‘acted parables’, like his washing of their feet at the ‘Last Supper’. Yet he possessed a ‘strange authority’ which came from the truth for which he stood, not any claim he made for himself, nor was he, as one scholar put it, in the least interested in his own security, unlike other contemporary leaders. It was the truth that ought to be plain to everybody, as plain as the changes in the weather. It was not ‘true’ because he said it – its truth was to be seen in the fruits of his work and the effect of what he was doing:

No healthy tree

grows rotten fruit;

no rotten tree

grows healthy fruit.

You can tell every tree by its fruit:

from a thorn-bush you don’t get figs;

from a bramble-bush you don’t get grapes.

The good man out of the richness of a good heart

grows goodness;

the evil man out of an evil heart

grows evil.

(Luke 6: 43-45)

In telling his stories and reciting his poems and sayings, Jesus was seeking to challenge the whole way in which his fellow countrymen thought about God, his ‘kingdom’ and the world humans occupy, to get them to think about what makes it ‘tick’ and who they really are, to take a fresh look at their identities with their own eyes and ears. But he was, of course, much more than just a gifted story-teller and teacher. What was most significant was what he did when somebody came back to him and asked, ‘What were you getting at in that story?’ That was the power of the story… in action. The best guide to what Jesus was ‘driving at’, what really mattered to him, was the way he lived and acted. For this, we need to look at the different kind of stories people told about him, from the popular stories told about him in the villages of Galilee to those his friends told to one another and used in their preaching in Palestine and throughout the Roman world. Most of the stories we have about Jesus come from his friends. How these stories came to be remembered and written down we do’nt exactly know; it is generally agreed among scholars that Mark was the first evangelist to use them. But these stories speak for themselves in showing how Jesus captured the imagination of the common people. It is to these stories about Jesus that I want to turn next in this series.

Appendix: Ten ‘Forgotten’ Parables

The Wheat and the Weeds (Matt. 13: 47-50):

“God’s Way is like this: One November, after the early rains, a farmer sowed his fields with corn; and he sowed good seed. A neighbour of his had a grudge against him. One night, when everybody was asleep, he and his men came over, and sowed weeds all over the newly sown fields; and off they went. Nobody noticed anything. The first green shoots of corn and weed all looked alike. But when the corn began to grow tall, everybody could see what had happened – everywhere weeds were growing among the corn.

‘Sir,’ said the farmer’s slaves, ‘the seed we sowed was good seed, wasn’t it? Where have all the weeds come from?’ ‘I think I know,’ said the farmer, ‘somebody has got a grudge against me; this is his work.’ ‘What do you want us to do then?’ they asked, ‘go out and pull all the weeds up?’ ‘No,’ he said, ‘we won’t do that. We might pull up the corn as well. I’ll tell the harvesters, and tie up the weeds in bundles; we’ll use them for the winter fires.’ “ (Dale)

The Drag-net (Matt. 13: 47-50):

“Also, the Kingdom of heaven is like this. Some fishermen throw their net out in the lake and catch all kinds of fish. When the net is full, they pull it to shore and sit down to divide the fish: the good ones go into the buckets, the worthless ones are thrown away. It will be like this at the end of the age: the angels will go out and gather up the evil from among the good and will throw them into the fiery furnace, where they will cry and gnash their teeth.” (NEB)

Notes: These two parables make the same point. Jesus says that at the time when he is speaking it is impossible to tell who is, and who is not, a member of God’s kingdom. The ‘weeds’ are ‘darnel’, a poisonous plant closely related to ‘bearded wheat’ which, in the early stages of growth is difficult to distinguish from it. It cannot be rooted up until harvest time. Fishing with a ‘seine’ or drag-net, usually slung between two boats, was normally done at night, and you cannot sort good fish from bad in the dark. It is only when the net has been dragged ashore at dawn that the catch can be sorted. There is a time when you cannot tell wheat from weeds; good fish from bad, and in the same way you cannot tell who is inside and who is outside God’s kingdom.

The Labourers in the Vineyard (Matt. 20: 1-15):

“God’s Way is like this: It was harvest time, and a farmer went out to the market square to hire workmen for his vineyard. He settled with them for the proper wage for the day – a pound – and sent them out to work. About nine o’ clock he went out again. Men were hanging about the square with nothing to do. ‘You too can go work in the vineyard,’ he said, ‘and I’ll pay you the proper wage.’ Off they went to work. At noon and at three o’ clock in the afternoon he went out to the market square again, and the same thing happened. About five o’ clock he went out again to the square. Men were still hanging about. ‘Why are you hanging about all day doing nothing?’ he asked. ‘Nobody has taken us on,’ they said. ‘You can go into the vineyard with the others’ he told them.

By now it was evening. The farmer spoke to the foreman. ‘Call the workmen in,’ he said, ‘and pay them their wages. And start with the last ones we took on.’ Those who started work at five o’ clock in the afternoon got a full day’s wage – a pound. Then those who had started work at six o’ clock in the morning came up, and they expected to get more than that. They, too, got a full day’s wage – a pound. They began to go for the farmer. ‘These fellows who started work last have have only done one hour’s work!’ ‘And you’re treating them like us… And we’ve had the scorching sun to put up with as well!’ The farmer tackled their leader. ‘My dear man!’ he said, ‘I’m not treating you badly. Didn’t you settle with me for a proper day’s wage? Take your money and get out! I’m going to give these fellows who started at five o’ clock the same wage I’m giving you. Can’t I use my own money as I want to? Does my generosity make you jealous?” (Dale)

(The commentary on this parable is in the text of the article.)

The Mustard Seed (Mark 4: 30-32):

“God’s way is like this: When a mustard seed is sown in the soil, it’s the smallest seed in the world. But it grows up and becomes the largest plant in the world. Its branches are so big that (you remember what the Bible says?):

” ‘In the shelter of the its branches the wild birds roost.’ “

The Yeast in the Bread (Matt. 13: 33):

“God’s way is like this: A woman took some yeast and mixed it into a lot of flour; and all the flour rose.”

Note:You cannot make a loaf of yeast, but you can’t make a loaf without it.To this image, Jesus also added ‘salt’ and ‘daylight’. in two other short parables or ‘sayings’. You cannot make a dinner out of salt, but salt makes food worth eating. Daylight doesn’t tell you which way to go; it enables you to walk without stumbling and to see where you are going.

The Sower (Mark 4: 3-9):

“Look! A Farmer went out sowing. As he sowed his seed, some fell on the path and the birds came and gobbled it up. Some fell on rocky ground where it had little soil; it grew up quickly because the soil was thin. When the sun was high up in the sky it was burned up; because it had no roots it withered away. Some seed fell among thorn bushes which grew up and choked it; it never ripened. Some seed fell into good soil and ripened and grew big. When harvest came, some seeds bore up to thirty seeds, some up to sixty seeds, some up to a hundred seeds.”

The Patient Farmer (Mark 4: 26-29):

“God’s way is like this: A farmer went out sowing. He scattered the seed on the earth, and then didn’t bother about it any more. Every day he got up and the seeds sprouted and grew tall. The farmer didn’t know how it had happened, but he knew what the soil itself could do: first there would be the green shoot, then the ear, then the ripe corn. But when the crop was ready (you remember what the Bible says?) – ‘He puts in the sickle – harvest time’s here.’ “

Notes: These four parables are all, in differing ways, ‘parables of assurance’ by teaching us to have confidence in God. In each of them the kingdom of God is compared to what happens at the end of the process; the full-grown mustard seed which grows to a height of eight to ten feet by the shores of Lake Galilee; the tiny pinch of yeast which makes the bread rise; the abundant harvest. For Galileans, the miracle of growth is that from a seemingly dead seed comes the harvest; from a pinch of yeast their daily bread. It is a miracle of resurrection; life springing out of death. From the same miraculous process of faith, a small band of disciples grows into the kingdom of God. In ‘the Patient Farmer’, Jesus is also dealing with his people’s story and the decision they must now make. What he had to say is clearer in…

The Parable of the Fig Tree (Luke 13: 6-9):

(In the OT, the ‘fig tree’ serves as a picture of the Jewish people):

” A farmer had planted a fig tree in his vineyard. One day he went to look for figs on it: there were none. One day he looked for the figs on it; there were none. ‘Look,’ he said to his gardener. ‘I’ve been coming home, looking for figs on this tree for three years; I haven’t found a single one. Why should it waste good ground? ‘Sir,’ said the gardener, ‘let it alone for another year. I’ll dig the earth around it and put manure on it. If there are figs on the tree next year, that will be fine. If not, you can cut it down.’ “

The Pearl Merchant (Matt. 13: 45):

“Also, the Kingdom of heaven is like this. A man is looking for fine pearls, and when he finds one which is unusually fine, he goes out and sells everything he has, and buys that pearl.” (NEB)

Notes: In this story, a merchant with a fine collection of pearls, his joy and delight, searches for one pearl of matchless beauty and, having found it, he sells all that he possesses to buy the one pearl of great price. The emphasis is on the great joy which the merchant experiences when he’s made his choice, sold all his possessions, finally committed himself and become the owner of the supremely lovely pearl. Such is the joy of the man who enters the kingdom of God. A similar parable is that of ‘The Hidden Treasure’, which precedes it.

The Unforgving Servant (Matt. 18: 23-35):

” … because the Kingdom of heaven is like this: Once there was a king who decided to check on his servants’ accounts. He had just begun to do so when one of them was brought in who owed him millions of dollars. The servant did not have enough to pay his debt, so the king ordered him to be sold as a slave, with his wife and children and all that he had, in order to pay the debt. The servant fell on his knees before the king. ‘Be patient wth me,’ he begged, ‘and I will pay you everything!’ The king felt sorry for him, so he forgave him the debt and let him go.

Then the man went out and met one of his fellow servants who owed him a few dollars. He grabbed him and started choking him. ‘Pay back what you owe me!’ he said. His fellow servant fell down before him and begged him, ‘Be patient with me and I will pay you back!’ But he refused; instead, he had him thrown into jail until he should pay the debt. ” When the other servants saw what had happened, they were very upset and went to the king and told him everything. So he called the servant in. ‘You worthless slave!’ he said, ‘I forgave you the whole amount you owed me, just because you asked me to. You should have had mercy on your fellow servant, just as I had mercy upon you.’ The king was very angry, and he sent the servant to jail and punished him for the whole amount.” (NEB)

Notes: The ‘lesson’ of this parable is apparent from its title, but there is much else of significance to ‘draw out’ from its elements and details, including Peter’s question and Jesus’ answer which prefaces it (vv. 21-22). The sum owed by the king’s servant is enormous; ten thousand talents is roughly equivalent to two and a half million pounds in 1970. Clearly the servant is not a simple bailiff on a private estate but the governor of a province; a pro-consul or procurator like Pontius Pilate. One of the main responsibilties of so important an official was tocollect the taxes and transmit them to the royal treasury. The pro-consul had evidently been feathering his own nest on a tremendous scale. Even so, the vast sum of the debt is probably exaggerated for effect. The Jewish historian Josephus records that in 4 BC the annual taxes imposed upon the districts of Galilee and Peraea amounted to only two hundred talents, a fiftieth of the sum owed by the pro-consul in the story. There are other details which show that Jesus gave a Gentile setting to this parable. Under Jewish law, the sale of a wife (v 25) was forbidden. And although torture was sometimes used upon a defaulting governor of a district or province to compel him to disclose where he had ‘hidden the money’, it was forbidden under Jewish law. The parable ends with the phrase, ‘forgive your brother from the heart’, since this is the only kind of human forgiveness which is genuine in the sight of God. To say, ‘I forgive you but I never want to see you again’ is forgiveness only with the lips.

Sources:

John Barton (2019), A History of the Bible: The Book and its Faiths. London: Allen Lane.

Alan T Dale (1979), Portrait of Jesus. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Robert C Walton (1970, ’82), A Source Book of the Bible for Teachers. London: SCM Press.

Fact & Film: ‘Silly Suffolk’ – The Dialect of ‘The Dig’ at Sutton Hoo.

Above: the Sutton Hoo helmet discovered by Brown’s excavations

History lessons:

Soon after my son moved to Framlingham in Suffolk to take up his first teaching post at the local Thomas Mills’ High School, in 2014, I fulfilled one of my ‘bucket list’ ambitions, which was to visit Sutton Hoo, the archaeological site nearby which had been one of the first sources of the Schools’ History Project materials with which I had begun my own teaching career more than thirty years previously. Our family visit did not disappoint; the site was every bit as fascinating as I had been led to expect it would be, though the finds on display there were replicas of the originals which are now in the British Museum. I was therefore further fascinated by the prospect of watching a film recreating the 1939 discovery of the ‘Dark Age’ ship burial in February 2021.

The Film: The Dig

… is a 2021 British drama film directed by Simon Stone, based on the 2007 novel of the same name by John Preston, which reimagines the events of the 1939 excavation of Sutton Hoo. It stars Carey Mulligan, Ralph Fiennes, Lily James, Johnny Flynn, Ben Chaplin, Ken Stott, Archie Barnes, and Monica Dolan.

The Dig poster.jpg

The film had a limited release on 15 January 2021, followed by streaming on Netflix on 29 January 2021.

The plot follows what we know about the discovery of the ship burial. In 1939, Suffolk landowner Edith Pretty hires local self-taught archaeologist-excavator Basil Brown to tackle the large burial mounds at her rural estate in Sutton Hoo near Woodbridge. At first, she offers the same money he received from the Ipswich Museum, which was about the minimum agricultural wage but he says it is inadequate; so she ups her offer by 12% to £2 a week (approximately £120 in 2020), which he accepts.

His former employers try unsuccessfully to persuade Brown to work on a Roman villa they deem more important. They ignore Brown, who left school aged only 12, when he suggests the mounds could be Anglo-Saxon rather than the more common Viking era. Working with a few assistants from the estate, Brown slowly excavates the more promising of the mounds. One day the trench collapses on him, but he is dug out in time and revived. Meanwhile, he spends more time with Edith, a widow, and her young son, Robert, and ignores daily letters from his wife, May. Edith struggles with health issues and is warned by her doctor to avoid stress. Brown is astonished to uncover iron rivets from a ship, which could only make it the burial site of someone of tremendous distinction, such as a king. Prominent local archaeologist James Reid Moir attempts to join the dig but is rebuffed; Edith instead hires her cousin Rory Lomax to join the project. News of the discovery soon spreads, and Cambridge archaeologist Charles Phillips arrives, declares the site to be of national importance, and takes over the dig by order of the Office of Works.

As war approaches, Phillips brings in a large team, including Peggy Piggott, who uncovers the first distinctively Anglo-Saxon artefact. Brown is retained only to keep the site in order, but Edith intervenes and he resumes digging. Brown discovers a Merovingian Tremissis, a small gold coin of Late Antiquity, and Phillips declares the site to be of major historical significance. Phillips wants to send all the items to the British Museum, but Edith, concerned about the war raids in London, asserts her rights. An inquest confirms she is the owner of the ship and its priceless treasure trove of grave goods, but she despairs as her health continues to decline.

The True Story of the Finds:

Basil Brown was born in 1888 in Bucklesham, east of Ipswich, to George Brown (1863–1932) and Charlotte Wait (c.1854–1931), daughter of John Wait of Great Barrington, Gloucestershire. His father was a farmer, wheelwright and agent for the Royal Insurance Company. Soon after his birth, the Browns moved to Church Farm near Rickinghall, where his father began work as a tenant farmer. From the age of five Basil studied astronomical texts that he had inherited from his grandfather. He later attended Rickinghall School and also received some private tutoring. From an early age he could be found digging up fields. At 12 years old he left school to work on his father’s farm.

By attending evening classes, Brown earned a certificate in drawing in 1902. In 1907 he obtained diplomas with distinction for astronomy, geography and geology through studies with the Harmsworth Self-Educator correspondence college. Using text books and radio broadcasts Brown taught himself Latin and learnt to speak French fluently, while also acquiring some knowledge of Greek, German and Spanish. Although declared medically unfit for war service at the outbreak of World War I, Brown served as a volunteer in the Suffolk Royal Army Medical Corps from 16 October 1918 to 31 October 1919. On 27 June 1923 Brown married Dorothy May Oldfield (1897–1983), a domestic servant, and daughter of Robert Robin Oldfield, who worked as head carpenter on the Wramplingham estate. Basil and May lived and worked on his father’s farm even after George Brown had died, with May assuming responsibility for a dairy. They struggled to make a living, partly through Brown’s preoccupation with astronomy, and partly due to the small size of the farm.

By 1934 the smallholding had become so unviable that Brown gave it up. In August 1935 he and May rented a cottage named Cambria in The Street, Rickinghall, where they lived until their deaths, having purchased it in the 1950s. His investigations of Roman industrial potteries led in 1934 to the discovery, excavation and successful removal to Ipswich Museum in 1935 of a Roman kiln at Wattisfield. In this way Brown got to know Guy Maynard, curator of the Museum (1920 to 1952) and H. A. Harris, secretary of the Suffolk Institute of Archaeology. He applied to Maynard to work for the museum on a contractual basis. His first contract with the Museum and the Suffolk Institute was for thirteen weeks of work in 1935 at Stuston and at Stanton Chare at £2 per week. At the latter site Brown discovered a Roman villa, leading to excavations that extended to three seasons of about thirty weeks in 1936–38 (until 1939, according to Maynard). Archaeological work started to provide a semi-regular income for him, but at a lower wage of £1 10 shillings per week, less than the agricultural minimum wage, so that he had to continue working as an insurance agent and also joined the police as a special constable.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 006-1.jpg
Edith Pretty’s ‘Tranmer House’, from where decision to excavate came.

Meanwhile, landowner Edith May Pretty (1883–1942) was curious about the contents of about eighteen ancient mounds on her Sutton Hoo estate in southeast Suffolk. At a 1937 fete in nearby Woodbridge, Pretty discussed the possibility of opening them with Vincent B. Redstone, member of several historical and archaeological societies. Redstone invited the curator of the Ipswich Corporation Museum, Guy Maynard, to a meeting with Pretty in July 1937, and Maynard offered the services of Brown as excavator. Maynard released Brown from his employment by Ipswich Museum for June – August 1938, during which he was paid 30 shillings a week by Pretty. Arriving on 20 June, he was lodged for the duration with Pretty’s chauffeur, at Tranmer House, then called Sutton Hoo House. He brought along books spanning the Bronze Age to the Anglo-Saxon period and some excavation reports. In what was later known as Mound 2, Brown used the east – west compass-bearing of the excavated board found in Mound 3 to align a 6-foot wide trench. From outside the mound’s perimeter he began digging along the old ground surface towards the mound on 7 July 1938.

A ship’s rivet was discovered, along with Bronze Age pottery shards and a bead. On 11 July Brown found more ship’s rivets, and asked Ipswich Museum to forward material on the Snape ship burial which was excavated in 1862–63. Pretty wrote to make an appointment for Brown with the curator of Aldeburgh Museum, where artefacts from the Snape excavation were housed. Maynard forwarded a drawing which arrived on 15 July and showed the pattern of the Snape boat’s rivets. On 20 July Brown was driven to Aldeburgh by Pretty’s chauffeur, where he found the Sutton Hoo rivet to be very similar to those from Snape. Back at Sutton Hoo, the shape of a boat with only one pointed end was uncovered. It seemed to have been cut in half, with one half possibly used as a cover over the other half. Evidence suggested that the site had been looted, as the upper half was missing. Signs of a cremation were found, along with a gold-plated shield boss and glass fragments.

On 8 May 1939 he started to excavate Mound 1, the largest mound, assisted on Pretty’s instructions by gardener John Jacobs and gamekeeper William Spooner. As before, Brown used the compass bearing uncovered in the end mound to start a narrow pilot trench outside the mound. On 11 May he discovered iron rivets that were similar but bigger than those found in the 2nd mound, suggesting an even larger sailing vessel than the boat found earlier. Brown cycled to Ipswich to report the find to Maynard, who advised him to proceed with care in uncovering the impression of the ship and its rivets. Brown not only uncovered the impression left in the sandy soil by a 27-metre-long ship from the 7th century AD, but evidence of robbers who had stopped before they had reached the level of a burial deposit (pictured below). Based on knowledge of ship burials in Norway, Brown and Maynard surmised that a roof had covered the burial chamber. Realizing the potential grandeur of the find, Maynard recommended to Pretty that they involve the British Museum’s Department of British Antiquities. 

From a photographof the excavated ship looking east towards the prow. The acidic, sandy soil meant that the wooden timbers of the hull had completely rotted away, leaving only an impression of the ship, but an impressive shape.

By this time, Charles Phillips, Fellow of Selwyn College, Cambridge, had heard rumours about the dig during a visit to his university’s Museum of Archaeology and Anthropology in Downing Street, Cambridge, and of the inquiries made of the Manx Museum about Viking ship burials. He arranged to meet with Maynard and they drove to Sutton Hoo from Ipswich on 6 June to visit the site. Phillips suggested that the British Museum and the Ancient Monuments Department of the Ministry of Works should be telephoned and informed. A meeting convened at Sutton Hoo by representatives of the British Museum, the Office of Works, Cambridge University, Ipswich Museum, and the Suffolk Institute three days later, gave Phillips control over excavations, starting in July. Brown was allowed to continue, and uncovered the burial chamber on 14 June, followed later by the ship’s stern. In 1940 Thomas Kendrick (Keeper, Department of British and Medieval Antiquities in the British Museum) suggested that the burial site was that of Rædwald of East Anglia.

Having ensconced himself in the Bull Hotel at Woodbridge on 8 July, Phillips took charge of the excavations on 11 July. Employed by the Office of Works, he convened a team that included W. F. Grimes, O. G. S. Crawford, and Stuart and Peggy Piggot. On 21 July Peggy Piggot discovered the first signs of what later turned out to be 263 items. Phillips and Maynard had differences of opinion, leading Phillips to exclude the Ipswich Museum. The press had come to learn of the significance of the find by 28 July. Brown continued to work on the site in accordance with his contract with Pretty, although excluded from excavating the burial chamber that he had located.

As the note at the end of the film states, the treasure was hidden in the London Underground during the war and was first exhibited — without any mention of Basil Brown — nine years after Edith’s death. Brown’s contributions to archaeology were recognised in 2009 by a plaque in Rickinghall Inferior Church. Yet he continued to be largely unacknowledged for his work at Sutton Hoo. The plaque attests to his esteem among Suffolk archaeologists, historians, and local. Only very recently has Brown been given full credit for his contribution and his name is now displayed permanently alongside Pretty’s at the British Museum. After the release of this film, his name is now destined to become synonymous with the discoveries at Sutton Hoo.

Basil Brown (front) and Lt. Cmdr. J. K. D. Hutchison excavating the 7th century burial ship at Sutton Hoo in 1939. By Harold John Phillips – Screen capture of image from home movie, Public Domain, https://commons.wikimedia.org/w/index.php?curid=14677136

So why was he effectively sidelined in 1939, and why has his contribution been largely ignored until comparitively recently? Much of this has to do with the class basis of English society in the 1930s. There were many working-class autodidacts at that time, but they seemed to occupy a parallel universe to that of the London-Oxbridge triangle which controlled academic and scientific research both before and after the second world war. Of course, much of this was pure class snobbery, and this is explored extensively in the course of the film. To the Cambridge academics, Brown was regarded simply an ‘excavator’, and his archaeological experience was viewed by them as that of an ‘amateur’, unsupported by published articles in prestgious journals. Only they could authenticate the finds at Sutton Hoo, and Phillips was particularly concerned to have them displayed in the British Museum, rather than having them located locally at the Ipswich Museum. Of course, on reflection, this was probably the best decision in terms of the numbers who could see the finds, but at the time it was quite contentious. It was ultimately the decision of Edith May Pretty, herself an amateur archaeologist, whose visionary inspiration had led her to employ Brown. When she was confirmed as the owner of the hoard, she immediately gave it to the British Museum, where the items have been on display to millions over the eight decades since.

Ralph Fiennes 2018-ban
Ralph Fiennes in 2018

At that time, what the snobbish ‘academics’ also seemed to react against in Brown was his appearance as a local agricultural worker, which he still was, and his accent or dialect. Ralph Fiennes portrays this accurately in the film, no doubt drawing on his own Suffolk origins. He was born in Ipswich in 1962, the son of a farmer and a writer and has a foster-brother who is an archaeologist. He grew up on his father’s farm until moving with his family to Ireland aged eleven, where he attended a Quaker school in County Waterford before returning to England, where he finished his schooling in Salisbury. His surname is of Norman origin, and can be traced back through a leading aristocratic family of ‘Banburyshire’, prominent in its support for the Parliamentarians and Oliver Cromwell in the English Civil Wars and Interregnum. So, in many ways he was well-suited to playing the part of the Suffolk agriculltural labourer and archaeologist, Basil Brown in the 2021 British drama film The Dig alongside Carey Mulligan. The film received positive reviews with critics praising his performance in the film. Mark Kermode, critic of The Guardian described Fiennes portrayal as having an “admirable eloquence”. He was trained by expert Suffolk dialect coaches to sound ‘plausibly Suffolk’.

The Origins of the Suffolk Dialect:

Previous films and TV series featuring attempts at the dialect have tended instead to feature a West Country “burr”, very far removed from any form of East Anglian forms of English. In East Anglia, the ‘r’ consonant is unpronounced, as throughout most of the Midlands and the South-East of England. This applies especially to older generations, as does the absence of the ‘ny’, ‘dy’ and ‘by’ sounds in ‘new’, ‘duty’ and ‘beauty’ in favour of ‘noo’, ‘dooty’ and ‘booty’. Actors are aware of the differences between American accents of the ‘New England’ and ‘Southern’ variety, which are partly based on the different speech forms in East Anglia, where most of the New England settlers came from, and those from Walter Raleigh’s West Country, who settled in the colonies which became the southern states. In addition, of course, the Suffolk dialect has variations in grammar and vocabulary, which make it a dialect rather than simply an accent, and these have been influential on Australian speech from the nineteenth century onwards. The word ‘cobber’ (“cobbah”) in Australian slang is derived from the Suffolk verb ‘to cob’ which means ‘to take a liking to someone’.

In the Anglo-Saxon invasion and settlement of Britain, the Angles occupied the Midlands, the North of England and what is now southern or lowland Scotland. The general term ‘Anglian’ is used to describe their dialect of OE, but their northern and southern varieties call for two dialects to be recognised: Northumbrian (north of the Humber) and Mercian (south of the Humber). The writing system for the earliest English was based on the use of signs called ‘runes’, devised for carving in wood or stone. Few examples have survived in Britain, the most famous of which can be found on an eighteen-foot cross now in the church of Ruthwell, Dumfriesshire. On this cross, which probably dates from the eighth century, are some runic inscriptions in the Northumbrian dialect which are part of an OE poem called The Dream of the Rood:

Use the chart of runic symbols to decypher the extract above from the Ruthwell Cross. It appears at the top of the SW face of the Cross.

We call the language of the Anglo-Saxon and Norman periods up to circa 1150 ‘Old English’. Our knowledge of it is based on a number of manuscripts that have survived from these times, from which the grammar and vocabulary have been reconstructed by scholars, working from the sixteenth century onwards, but especially from the nineteenth century. The ‘English’ were not a politically unified nation until, at the earliest, late ‘OE’ times, and as they originally migrated from various parts of western Europe, they spoke in different ‘West Germanic’ dialects. They settled in different parts of England, but there was enough in common between their dialects for them to be able to communicate and trade with each other.

Written English as we know it had to wait for the establishment of the Church and the building of the monasteries, at which time the monks wrote manuscripts in Latin, the language of the Church. This did not begin to happen until the seventh century. In that century, much of the north of England was converted to Christianity by monks from Ireland, while Augustine had been sent by the Pope to convert the English to Roman Christianity, beginning in Kent. The Peterborough Anglo-Saxon Chronicle recorded these events of 595 and 601. The monks adapted the Roman alphabet to write English, with three additional letters for sounds which had no Latin equivalent (the short ‘a’ sound, written as ‘ae’ in OE, together with the two ‘th’ sounds, then written as separate symbols) which we are familiar with in ‘there’ and ‘thanks’) which means that the spelling of OE gives us a good idea of its pronunciation. This also provides the evidence for the different OE dialects, because different spellings for the same words indicate differences of pronunciation.

The earliest known poem in English, ‘Caedmon’s hymn’, was written in the seventh century, and appeared in two dialects in Bede’s History of the English Church and People, which was written in Latin and published in AD 731. The map above is based on the information contained in it. It wasn’t translated into English until the late ninth century, but the two ‘translations’ into the West Saxon and the Northumbrian dialects reveal a great deal of variance between the two. The country as it existed in the seventh century cannot really be referred to as ‘England’, but was a ‘heptarchy’, a ‘country’ of seven kingdoms: Northumbria, Mercia, East Anglia, Essex, Kent, Sussex and Wessex. Wars occurred frequently between the kingdoms, with four of the seven sharing ‘hegenomy’ over the period in the sixth to the tenth century. Following the death of Raedwald in 625, Wessex and Mercia fought each other for the ‘overlordship’ of the English kingdoms, as recorded in the Anglo-Saxon (Peterborough) Chronicle for 628.

It is usual to use the late West Saxon dialect of the tenth and eleventh centuries to describe OE, because West Saxon was, by then, used as the standard form for the written language, and most surviving manuscripts were written in West Saxon. The long-term effects of the Norse influence are still with us, in the present-day dialects and accents of East Anglia and the East Midlands, but, unlike the English, the Danes and Norwegians had not developed a system of writing other than runes, and therefore no evidence of the dialects of the Norse language spoken in the Danelaw is available. Norse must have been spoken throughout, but it was gradually assimilated with Anglian, in East Anglia, the East Midlands and the North East.

In the ME period, there was no single dialect or variety of English whose spelling, vocabulary and grammar were used for writing throughout the country. In other words, there was no standard English. After the Norman Conquest, the language of the Norman ruling class was Northern French and In the twelfth century, the language of the court was Parisian French, which conveyed more status than Anglo-Norman. Meanwhile, colloquial English in general and the Mercian (Midlands) dialect in particular developed in different ways. The East Midlands had been part of the Danelaw, but the West Midlands was not, so the language of the East Midlands had changed partly under the influence of the Danish Old Norse (ON) speakers who settled there. As a result, OE Mercian became two ME dialects: East Midlands and West Midlands. Speakers simplified their their own language when talking to the other, and OE dialects in the Danelaw in time became modified in ways which were different from the Kentish and Wessex dialects, so that present-day northern and East Anglian dialects show ON features, particularly in vocabulary. In time, the communities merged and Norse was no longer spoken, but the English dialects spoken in different parts of the Danelaw had been modified . in pronunciation, vocabulary and to some extent in grammar. In Middle English (ME), the evidence of the writings suggests that the four main dialectical areas continued, but that the Mercian Midlands of England showed enough differences between eastern and western parts for there to be two distinct dialects. So the five principal dialects of ME evolved as Southern, Kentish, East Midlands, West Midlands and Northern, forming the essential elements of the varieties that continue in modern ‘non-standard’ British English.

Suffolk Dialect in Modern Times:

The word ‘silly’ in ‘Silly Suffolk’ is derived from the Anglo-Saxon word “Saelig” meaning ‘blessed’, and it might well date from the time when the early Christians settled at Dunwich and the first bishopric was established there in circa 630. A.D. Beginning in the 1920s, A. O. D. Claxton collected the local dialect and phrases which he himself heard used, or which were reported to him by reliable sources. His resulting book, Suffolk Dialect (first edition 1954) therefore represents the state of the dialect between 1920 and 1954, and is essentially a record of current usage at that time, before the universal English of the modern media began to drive out dialect words. A comparison with earlier dialect dictionaries such as those of Moor (1823) and Forby (1830) showed that many words listed by them had become obsolete, and no example of their use was found by Claxton. In his introduction to the first edition, Claxton commented:

Education, broadcasting, cinemas, easier transport between country and town and the intermingling of the rural and urban populations during the two Great World Wars have all had their effect on the speech of the rural worker. The result is that the dialect of Suffolk, like that of many other counties, is rapidly becoming a thing of the past although there is much of it that deserves to be kept alive. Many of the old words have stood the wear and tear of centuries of utterance and many of them are of Mediaeval literature form.

Of the words contained in Edward Moor’s Suffolk Words (1823) and in the Rev. R. Forby’s Vocabulary of East Anglia (1830) a large number had been embodied in the English Language and included in the smaller standard dictionaries. Many others were no longer used by the early 1950s, only occasionally heard when spoken by the real ‘owd Hossman’ or seen in print by a writer who had made reference to the older dictionaries. Moreover, snobbish middle-class ‘Standard English’ attitudes towards the dialect had largely succeeded, after ninety years of universal elementary education, in eradicating the dialect from the speech of school pupils, as Claxton observed:

The frontispiece from the 1968 edition of Claxton’s book.

How often in the past has a teacher told a child to call a ‘spade’ a ‘spade’ and not a ‘scuppit’, ‘skavel’ or ‘didall’; that a horse’s bridle is not a ‘dutfin’; or that the proper name for a snail is not ‘dodman’ or ‘hodmadod’? Notwithstanding, it is within the past few years that an adolescent boy said he had found ‘a pudden-e-poke’s nest’ (the nest of the long-tailed tit).

The decline in the use of dialect words appeared to Claxton to be even more marked in the twentieth century than in his boyhood days of the 1890s, when he remembered many more dialect words being in common use which by the 1950s were practically unknown among younger generations than his own. The pronunciation and intonation still remained ‘more or less’ the same and, in particular, the variations in the generally accepted vowel sounds were in the main unchanged. But while there remained great interest in the Suffolk dialect among the county’s people, whether or not they were speakers of it, it’s clear that by the middle of the century the dialect was becoming more of a regional accent. A comparitively small number of the dialect words were peculiar to the county, and many were, and still are, common throughout East Anglia and others are in common use in other parts of the former Anglian areas in the North Midlands, the North of England and lowland Scotland. The main differences between the regional varieties were noted in terms of pronunciation, accent and intonation. Even members of the USA Air Force stationed at the air bases in East Anglia recognised dialect words and pronunciations which were also common in their home country. Claxton asked whether these words and speech features were taken over to New England by the Pilgrim Fathers. I have referred to some examples of this in Early American English above. It follows, as Claxton argues, that many of Suffolk’s dialect words are common to other counties, particularly those bordering along the East Coast.

Claxton himself was born in a Suffolk village and had the opportunity all his life to converse with people of all classes of all ages and classes in rural Suffolk and had, whenever possible, made a point of contacting the ‘oldest inhabitant’ in every village. In this way, he was able to make a collection of words used by Suffolk people in the course of oral or written communication. The ‘curious sing-song intonation’ of Suffolk speech could not, of course, be reproduced in writing, nor could he reproduce the pronunciation of various words using the scientific phonetc system which was, he claimed ‘incomprehensible to the majority of people’ for whom the book was primarily written. Nevertheless, he included a section of pronunciation in which he adopted the method of appending a rhyming word or of indicating the vowel sound, for example ‘hully’ rhymes with ‘fully’, ‘dow’ with ‘cow’ and ‘shoofs’ (‘oo’ as in ‘foot’). He pointed out that the Suffolker often pronounces the what should be the same vowel sounds in different ways in different words and the following is his attempt to set out such grouping as is possible of the widely variable ways in which they were used in the mid-twentieth century:

VARIATIONS FROM ‘RECEIVED PRONUNCIATION’:

VOWELS AND DIPTHONGS:

The long ‘a’ as in ‘mate’: This is generally broadened into almost the dipthong sound of ‘a-i’, e.g. ‘ga-it’ and ‘ca-ik’ for gate and cake. In some words, the vowel is shortened, as in ‘grut’ and ‘met’ for ‘great and ‘mate’.

The short ‘a’ as in ‘mat’: Sometimes sounded as the short ‘e’, e.g. ‘hev’ for ‘have’ and ‘ketch’ for ‘catch’; as the short ‘u’ in, e.g. ‘brumbles’ for ‘brambles’; as ‘aw’ in ‘tawsel’ for ‘tassel’ and ‘dawzle’ for ‘dazzle’; as the short ‘o’ in ‘throshing’ for ‘thrashing’ and ‘strop’ for ‘strap’.

The long ‘e’ as in ‘meet’: Frequently changed into the short ‘i’ as in ‘ship’ for ‘sheep’, ‘sid’ for ‘seed’ ‘bin’ for ‘been’ and ‘strit’ for ‘street’. If the long ‘e’ sound is followed by an ‘r’ as in ‘beer’, it is lengthened into the dipthong ‘i-a’ as in ‘bee-a’.

The short ‘e’ as in ‘met’: Changed into the short ‘i’ in ‘min’ for ‘men’, ‘kittle’ for ‘kettle’, ‘yit’ for ‘yet’, ‘git’ for ‘get’, ‘hin’ for ‘hen’ and ‘togither’ for ‘together’. In a few words the short ‘o’ is substituted, e.g. ‘shod’ for ‘shed’, ‘holp’ for ‘help’, and ‘throshing’ for ‘threshing’.

The long ‘i’ as in ‘mile’: Changed into the dipthong ‘oi’ as in ‘toime’ for ‘time’, ‘oi’ for ‘I’, ‘moi’ for ‘my’ and ‘loike’ for ‘like’; also into the long ‘e’ as in ‘meece’ for ‘mice’ and ‘leece’ for ‘lice’.

The short ‘i’ as in ‘sit’: Generally pronounced as in ‘Received Pronunciation’ (RP) except as in ‘set’ for ‘sit’.

The ‘oo’ as in ‘fool’: Sometimes pronounced as ‘e-ew’ as in ‘tew’ for ‘too’, ‘fule’ for ‘fool’, ‘schule’ for ‘school’, ‘sune’ for ‘soon’ and ‘mune’ for ‘moon’; ‘you’ often becomes ‘yow’, rhyming with ‘cow’. In the majority of other words it is sounded as in ‘foot’ in RP, in ‘root’, shoot’, ‘boot’, ‘spoon’, etc.

The long ‘o’ as in ‘mote’: This sound is rarely heard in the dialect, except in combination with ‘ld’, or ‘lt’ when it is pronounced ‘owd’ as in ‘cowd’ and ‘towd’ and in ‘cowt’ for ‘coat’. In other words, it follows the pattern of changing the vowel sound to the ‘oo’ of ‘foot’, as quoted above.

The short ‘o’ as in ‘not’: In a few words this becomes ‘aw’ as in ‘cawst’ for ‘cost’ and ‘lawst’ for ‘lost’

The long ‘u’ as in ‘mute’: Generally broadened to ‘e-ew’

The short ‘u’ as in ‘nut’: As in RP, but it becomes a short ‘e’ in ‘shet’ for ‘shut’ and ‘jest’ for ‘just’.

ai’ and ‘ay’: Broadened to ‘a-i’ as with the long ‘a’ above.

‘ea’: Changed into ‘ar’ and pronounced as the broadened ‘ah’ , e.g. ‘arth’ (earth), ‘arly’ (early), ‘larn’ (learn), ‘hard’ (heard), In ‘heard’ it sometimes becomes ‘haired’ or ‘hud’. When pronounced in words like ‘peas’, ‘beans’, ‘meat’ and ‘each’ it sometimes changes to the long ‘a’ or a-i dipthong as in ‘pays’, ‘bayns’, ‘mate’ and ‘ayche’. The word ‘heart’ changes to ‘hut’.

‘ei’: In ‘either’ and ‘neither’, it is changed to ‘ayther’ and ‘nayther’.

‘ie’: ‘Field’ and ‘friend’ are changed, using a short ‘i’ to ‘fild’ and ‘frind’.

‘ow’: Broadened into ‘e-ow’ in the dialect, so that ‘bowl’ rhymes with ‘howl’.

‘oi’: ‘Boil’ becomes ‘bile’, with a long ‘i’, poison ‘pizen’ and pint ‘point’.

‘aw’, ‘au’ and ‘ou’: All given the sound ‘ow’ as in ‘cow’, so that ‘shoulder’ becomes ‘she-ow-der’.

‘ur’, ‘ir’ ‘or’ and ‘er’: The ‘ur’ sound, as mentioned above, is changed to the short ‘u’ sound, as in ‘chuch’ (church), ‘nus’ (nurse), ‘bud’ (bird), ‘dut’ (dirt), ‘wuds’ (wirds), ‘fust’ (first), but in some it is pronounced as a broadened ‘ah’, as in ‘har’ (her), ‘sarmon’ (sermon), ‘marchant’ (merchant).

‘ar’: As detailed above, this sound is sometimes shortened to ‘u’ as in ‘puttna’ (partner).

If a Suffolk shepherd bumped his head when entering his hut he might say “My hut (heart), Oi hully hut (hurt) my hid (head) on moi hut.”

CONSONANTS:

‘l’: Nearly always turned into a ‘w’ when preceding a ‘d’ or ‘t’, e.g. ‘cowd’ for ‘cold’;

‘t’: Usually articulated and not ‘swallowed’ as in the Norfolk dialect where ‘butter’ is ‘bu-er’;

‘d’: Often takes the place of the ‘th’ sound as in ‘fudder’ for ‘further’.

‘s’: Prefixed to many words, e.g. ‘sparch’ for parch, ‘scrunch’ for crunch, ‘snotch’ for notch, etc.

‘h’: Usually silent between /s/ and /r/ in ‘srimp’ (shrimp), ‘srink’, and ‘sriek’.

VARIATIONS IN GRAMMAR:

There were many variations in grammar in use in the dialect in Claxton’s time, but he did not attempt to set down a ‘Grammar of the ‘Dialect’. Some of these can be found in the OE and ME dialects as they appear in the work of early English writers, but most “jest growed”. One of the most notable ‘peculiarities’ is the frequent omission of the definite article, especially where the article should precede the names of familiar or domestic objects such as house, barn, stable, cattle, kitchen, room, table, basket, yard etc. For example, “Drive cattle up road into midda” or “turn dog into yard”. However, if the noun begins with a vowel, the article is used in the abbreviated form of ‘th’ ot ‘t’, e.g. “Put bread into th’ oven,” or “Turn chickens into th’ orchard”. This trait of the Suffolk dialect is in common with other Anglian dialects, of course, as is the use of a noun in the singular form where it expresses measurement: “Four load o’ hay”, “Ten mile away”, “Four shilling a ounce”, “two ton o’ coal”, “three stone o’ flour”. In addition, the OE plural ending of ‘en’ still survived in the ending of some words: ‘houzen’, ‘neezen’ (nests), ‘meezen’ (mice). In the comparitive and superlative forms of adjectives a kind of ‘additional octave’ was used frequently added, as in ‘lesserer’, ‘lessest of all’, the leastest little thing’ ‘worser’, ‘worsest’ and ‘most worsest’. Also, the suffix ‘ified’ was sometimes added to to an adjective to indicate a kind of adjective, as in the frequent use of ‘stuntified’ for ‘as if stunted’. ‘This’ and ‘these’ are frequently followed by ‘here’ (‘ere’) and ‘that’ and ‘them’ are followed by ‘there’ (‘air’), dependent upon whether the object referred to to is close at hand or some distance away:

Look at this ‘ere new boike o’ moine.

Ken yow see these ‘ere pictures without yar glasses?

Oi a-goin’ t’ that air cottage over hinder.

Dew yow see them air cattle in th’ midda?

With reference to prepositions, ‘on’ was frequently used in place of ‘of’, e.g. “What’s that made on?” Conversely, ‘of’ was sometimes used in place of ‘on’ (“Oi’m allus out of a Wednesday”, and ‘to’ was used instead of ‘of’ (“Oi don’t think much toot”). Claxton refers to a number of other variations with adverbs, conjunctions, and pronouns, before coming to verb forms. A considerable number of verbs retained the old strong form in the past tense and in the past participle, the same form being generally used for each, e.g. show-shew, sow-sew, hoe-hew, mow-mew, weed-wed, wrap-wrop, ride-rid, save-seft; then he gave examples of the past tense which were also used as the past participle, e.g. wake-woke; in a number of cases the dialect retained the old weak form in the past tense and in the past participle, e.g. sell-selled; teach-teached; dig-digged; glean-glent. In addition, the Suffolker also extended the generally-accepted ‘don’t’ abbreviation to many other modal verbs as with ‘eent’ (is not), ‘heent’ (has not), ‘dint’ (did not), ‘marnt’ (may/must not), ‘coont’ (could not), ‘oont’ (will not), ‘woont’ (would not), ‘shoont’ (should not), ‘wawnt’ (were not), ‘dussent’ (dare not). Finally, the auxilliary verb ‘to do’ (pronounced ‘dew’) was frequently used in an imperative sense rather than in the interrogative, e.g. “Dew yow look after them hosses don’t yow’ll git inta a row.” Claxton also provided an extensive glossary of words used in the Suffolk dialect in the twentieth century. His book ends with a colourful collection of miscellaneous anecdotes, such as his recollection of a visit to a parents’ meeting at a small village school in rural Suffolk in the late 1920s with the Director of Education to discuss the Authority’s proposal to transfer the senior children to a neighbouring larger one:

During the discussion the Director stated that one of the … reasons for the proposed transfer was economy. This statement immediately brought forth from one of the mothers, “If they want t’ save money, tell ’em t’ git rid o’ some o’ them nab-nanny hunters.” I had to explain to the Director (a ‘furrina’) that ‘nab-nannies’ were lice and and that the mother referred to the School Nurses.

This was the world that Basil Brown was born into, grew up in, went to work in from the age of twelve, and understood. It was a world which ‘furrinas’ often found hard to comprehend, especially those from the London-Oxbridge triangle, parly due to class and education, but also because of the historical and geographic divisions of dialects. During the war all signposts in Suffolk were removed. Shortly after the war, they were still missing when one of Claxton’s colleagues who had recently joined his staff from ‘another part of England’ had to go to Chattisham. On driving along the narrow country lanes and arriving at Hintlesham she enquired of an elderly villager the way to Chattisham and received the reply, “Yow tarn t’ th’ left where th’ owd signpost used t’ stand.” Claxton commented that perhaps he was still suspicious of ‘furrinas’.

The ‘Ghost’ Ship and the Mystery of the Missing Body:

Aboard the ‘ghost ship’ discovered by Basil Brown was some of the richest treasure ever discovered on the island of Britain, and these discoveries in turn have raised many questions. The one which most frequently arises is: who was buried in this great ship in such glory? It was H. M. Chadwick who published the first scholarly paper on this question in 1940. He concluded that although nothing has yet been found which can provide a decisive identification of the person buried… there is no reason for doubting that he was a wealthy East Anglian king… All probability is in favour of the great and wealthy high-king Raedwald, who seems to have died about 624-5. Rupert Bruce-Mitford reached the same conclusion when he thoroughly reconsidered it in his report on the ship-burial. Since then, most historians have been willing to accept that Raedwald was the Wuffing king most likely to have been honoured at Sutton Hoo. This then begs a further question as to who Raedwald was. At the time, and until Sam Newton’s 2003 publication, there seems to have been no conveniently available history of him and the Wuffing kings. Newton sought to provide one by considering anew the historical sources we have about Raedwald. Whether or not the treasure laid out amidships beneat Mound One at Sutton Hoo was his, his story is worth telling in its own right. But to place it in proper historical context we need to go back a further two centuries to the end of Roman rule in the ‘province’ they named ‘Britannia’.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 010-1.jpg
Raedwald the High King by Stella Goodsir.

Since the discovery of the Sutton Hoo burial, archaeology has continued to shed light on the ‘Dark Ages’, where documentary evidence is lacking. The distribution of pagan fifth-century Anglo-Saxon burials indicates the probable areas of earliest English settlement in Britain. The English ‘advance’ continued throuhout the period – though both English and British kingdoms fought amongst themselves as often as they fought against each other. British and Irish missionaries spread Christianity throughout the islands, and were followed by continental and native English missionaries who also took part in the successful conversion of the pagan English in the later seventh century. In his 1977 book, A Short History of Suffolk, Derek Wilson wrote that ‘The Dark Ages’ was a term rightly frowned upon by historians. The implication that when the light of Roman civilization was extinguished Europe was plunged into four centuries of barbaric, heathen gloom could no longer be accepted. The Romans were conquerors; so were the Angles, the Saxons and the Jutes. Technically, the Romans had been more advanced, with a written language, in which they were able to record their disdain for the ‘barbarians’ without reply, but there the contrast ended. Therein, of course, lies the true meaning of the ‘dark ages’, since the historian is dependent for his ‘light’ on the chronicles left by scribes. But with the evidence unearthed by archaeologists, these centuries no longer remain ‘dark’.

As a result of the discoveries at Sutton Hoo and elsewhere, we now know that the newcomers had viable systems of commerce and agriculture and a vivid culture, expressed through the mouths of bards and the hands of craftsmen in wood, bronze, iron, gold and stone. As with the pre-Roman Celtic cultures, we rely upon archaeology, faintly illuminated by the Latin writings of a handful of monks to compose the narratives of this period of mass migration. Fortunately Suffolk is very rich in sites of this period and, while there is still much room for debate about the ‘Anglian’ kingdoms, there is now a large corpus of established fact.

The Roman shore forts were finally abandoned in AD 407. At that time the inhabitants of Suffolk were British free-holding farmers under a landowning class comprising both independent British and foedarati elements, the latter being bound by a treaty to come to the defence of Rome but who were neither colonists nor citizens. The two ethnic groups dwelt uneasily with each other but they had a common interest in protecting their land from seaborne invasion. There was now no prospect that the old Roman province of the Iceni could be ruled as part of one political unit in south-eastern Britain. In Kent, a local chieftain, Vortigern, tried to rally support for the defence of the whole territory but his efforts only hastened the process of political disintegration. In order to fend off the incursions of the Picts and the Scots from the north, he invited more of the foederati, rewarding them with land in East Anglia and around the Thames estuary. Inevitably, once the northern invaders had been thrown back, Vortigern’s allies turned on him and swarmed all over south-eastern Britain, carving out independent estates and fiefdoms for themselves. This opened the ‘floodgates’ and a succession of warlords crossed the North Sea (the Maris Germanicus) in their long, shallow-draught boats, which was well suited to exploring the coast, rivers, inlets and wetlands of East Anglia in search of land which was vacant or which was vacant or could easily be made vacant.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 007-2.jpg
The Germanic tribes – the Angles, Saxons and Jutes who invaded ‘England’ during the fifth century AD came from the shores of Northern Europe, from the territorie we know today as Holland, Germany and Denmark. !There is some dispute as to whether the Jutes came from what is now Jutland, or from Frisia.) The Saxons mainly in the South and West, along the ‘Saxon shore’, the Angles landed along the East Coast, around East Anglia and as far North as eastern Scotland, and the Jutes settled along the South-eastern coast, including Kent.

The Angles were fishermen-farmers from the areas of present-day Schleswig-Holstein in Northern Germany, the North Frisian islands and in Denmark. Pottery finds in Suffolk suggest that there were a number of distinct communities who migrated seperately over a long period of years in their seventy-foot-long, oar-propelled boats. It was not a concerted or particularly violent incursion or invasion, as populary believed until recent years (due to the accounts of Bede and other monastic chroniclers) but a piecemeal and largely peaceful settlement similar to that of the Celts which had taken place over the millenia before the Roman conquest (see maps A and B below, showing the initial incursions followed by the general and gradual settlement of the country between the fifth and seventh centuries).

The Angles rowed up the inlets and rivers from the Wash, penetrating the ‘Breckland’. Wilson claims that the new Germanic cultures established themselves completely and all Latin traces vanished, as many Britons migrated westwards, but it is clear that the struggles between the retreating Britons and the Angles was a long one. Two battles, shown on map C above, at Deorham in 577 and Chester in 613 are worth remembering, for by them the Britons (‘the Welsh’ or ‘the strangers’ to the Saxons) were isolated into four separate groups living in Cornwall, Wales, Cumbria and Strathclyde. These areas, with their moors and mountains, were not attractive to the Angles and Saxons, who were mostly from the lowlands of western Europe.

The map above illustrates how the natural obstacles, such as fens, marshes, rivers and forests, helped to separate the Angles, Saxons and Jutes who settled in the south-east of England. The Angles who settled in the land between the Wash and the Thames estuary were confined by the marshes of Fenland to the west and the dense forests of heavy clay soil to the south. Later ‘raiders’ pushed up the Deben, the Gripping and the Orwell to establish settlements on the salt-marshes known as ‘the Sandlings’. In this compact area the Kingdom of East Anglia developed, the estuary of the Yare and the Wansum dividing the North Folk (Norfolk) from the South Folk (Suffolk).

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 007-1.jpg
Map showing the Migration Period in Britain, c. 400 – 600.

However, while many of the British landowners migrated westwards as shown on the map above, some, including the farmers and traders, established a new modus vivendi with the newcomers. They found it easier to simply adopt the languages and customs of their new ‘masters’. British placenames were soon lost without trace, to be replaced by new Germanic ones – Gipeswic (‘the settlement by the estuary’ – Ipswich), Wudebridge (‘the wooden bridge’ – Woodbridge), Sudybrig (‘the southern fort’ – Sudbury), Gyxeweorde (‘Gisca’s homestead’ – Ixworth). ‘Wic’, ‘Tun’, ‘weorde’ – they are all words indicating small settlements, fortified homesteads where single families lived with their servants. The newcomers had no word for ‘town’ since the concept of urban life and the complex social relationships it entailed was alien to them. They lived in small self-sufficient units, in round houses of timber and thatch within stockades providing shelter for man and beast. The communal fire was the centre of every homestead, and ‘hearth and home’ was very much an Anglo-Saxon concept. The chieftains lived in more imposing timber halls where they feasted their warriors and discussed forthcoming campaigns.

Wilson’s ‘modern-day’ map of Suffolk.

Early in the sixth century a group of settlers arrived in the Sandlings, along the Deben estuary, who were different from their predecessors. They came from Sweden and their leader’s name was Wehha. His family, the ‘Wuffings’ established the first ‘Kingdom’ of East Anglia. From their base at Rendlesham they ranged along the coast and rivers forcing their will on all the settlements, demanding allegiance and the payment of tribute. Within half a century the Wuffings had brought most of East Anglia under their control and the kingdom reached its zenith during the reign of Raedwald (c. 599-625). Their success in gaining the allegiance of the Angles was quite remarkable, and was probably not just due to their reputation as warriors, but also to their claim to be descendents of the God Woden, considered to be the founding father of all the legitimate Anglo-Saxon royal lines. When, in 1939, Brown opened the long barrow, he unearthed not only a magnificent collection of Anglo-Saxon treasures of enormous value in terms of historical significance; he also exposed a whole new series of historical problems.

A purse-lid with gold plaques inset with garnets and millefiori glass. The ground (restored) was probably made of bone or ivory. Length: 19.5 cm.

The Sutton Hoo ‘burial’ is, justifiably, the most famous of all British archaeological discoveries. Sometime in the early seventh century (between 625 and 670) a Wuffing king died. His people took an old longboat, eighty-six feet long, and dragged it on rollers to the royal burial ground overlooking the Deben, and lowered it into a specially dug trench. Then, into a cabin, erected amidships, they carried all their leader’s possessions – his axe, jewelled sword, knife and spears, magnificent helmet of iron and bronze, shield, stone sceptre tipped with a fine bronze stag, leather and linen parade dress with gold buckles and other accoutrements, a purse decorated with panels of gold and enamel (above), a six-stringed harp, drinking horns mounted in gilt, dishes and hanging bowls, wooden cups, combs, clothes, a large hoard of coins, even his pillow stuffed with goose down. The finds have reminded historians of the ship funeral event described in Beowulf’s poem, which may well have been part of the seventh-century standard repertoire of minstrels:

But there was one big difference between what is described in the poem above and what was discovered in the Sandlings. At the Sutton Hoo burial the fabulous treasures were not piled on the king’s breast because the one thing missing from it was a body, and therein lies the great mystery of Sutton Hoo. Were the king’s remains not available for burial, perhaps lost in a storm at sea? Historians developed an intriguing alternative theory, that the Sutton Hoo burial is really a ‘memorial’, representing a culture in transition between paganism and Christianity. There are significant religious questions raised by the Sutton Hoo ship-burial because though the funeral-rite here seems to be wholly pagan in character, there appear to be some very strong signs of Christian symbolism among the grave-goods. In particular, the nest of ten silver bowls decorated with cruciform designs, and the pair of silver spoons inscribed ‘Paulos’ and ‘Saulos’ have been plausibly explained as baptismal gifts for a king who had undergone adult conversion into the Roman church.

Of potential significance too are the cruciform patterns set out on the garnets of lighter hue on the pair of gold buttons which secured the scabbard to the king’s sword belt. These form part of a set of exquisite mounts, probably made in the royal workshop, showing close affinities with examples of early Christian gold cloisonné cruciform pendants. The discovery of two silver christening spoons in the ship suggest that the king had received Christian baptism. The missionaries admitted to his kingdom would have taught him that the soul had no need of earthly treasures after death. But the old traditions and customs died hard among the Angles and the king’s people might well have equipped a long ship with all the necessities for a journey to the next life. While obeying the new God of the missionary monks, they saw no need to turn their backs on the old ancestral gods, and doubtless feared to do so.

Silver spoons (probably christening spoons) bearing the names SAUL and PAUL in Greek.

In his 2003 book The Reckoning of King Raedwald, however, Sam Newton challenges this view that the body was given a Christian burial elsewhere, perhaps at the nearby Wuffing temple of Rendlesham. He claims that the rite of the ship funeral itself need not be seen as purely pagan as has often been assumed. What seems to be strongly to be implicit in the use of the ship as a funeral-vessel to bear its passenger to the next world is the belief that death is but a point of embarkation in a voyage across the waters that encircle the mortal world. In the Old English poetic sources this idea is well developed. The opening movement of Beowulf, for example, culminates in the magnificent account of a royal ship-funeral in which the metaphor of the vessel which ferries the soul in and out of the mortal world across the unchartable waters of gársecg is central. The ultimate destination of his fully laden funeral-ship is alluded to in the in the concluding lines of the Beowulf passage, paraphrased here:

No men can say in truth, whether hall-counsellors or heroes under the heavens, who that lading received.

These lines, widely accepted as having been composed in the eighth century, suggest that, for many of the king’s subjects, the Old English ‘Avalon’ was unknowable to even the wisest and strongest of living men because it lay beyond the horizon of mortal knowledge. The notion of heaven as a ‘haven’ over the horizon is one which both Christian and pagan might share, as in the Arthurian mythology. This was especially the case during a period of religious transition. In his discussion of the religious world of Beowulf, Professor Ted Irving concluded that the secret of the poem’s universe may … be located on the far shore of the Ocean… In this place the heroic world so magnificently exemplified by Beowulf intersects with the Christian world the poet inhabits.

So potent is the metaphor of the ship as the soul’s ferry that it is used as an elegant symbol in the more explicit Christian poetry of Cynewulf’s homily, Christ II. The suggestion is that it might be more accurate to view the royal rite of ship-burial in Mound One at Sutton Hoo as a ‘transitional’ burial. As such, it would come close to matching what we might expect of Wuffing funeral-rites given what we can discern of changing royal religious allegiances during this period. None of this amounts to a compelling case that Raedwald was buried at Sutton Hoo, especially since no human remains were found there in 1939. Nevertheless the ‘reckoning’ of Raedwald’s history which Newton presents serves to confirm the conclusions of Chadwick and Bruce-Mitford that, on the present evidence, King Raedwald is the most likely of the Wuffing lords to have lain in state in the great ship berthed beneath Mound One at Sutton Hoo.

Christianity had entered Suffolk during the reign of Raedwald from two directions, the first missionaries probably being the Irish monks from Lindisfarne in Northumbria. Almost simultaneously, in 597, Augustine and his monks had begun the evangelization of south-eastern Britain, achieving an early signal success in the baptism of King Aethelbert of Kent. At this time there were seven Anglo-Saxon kingdoms, ‘the Heptarchy’, and Aethelbert had been recognised as the ‘Bretwalda’, the senior ruler or ‘high king’. He was thus Raedwald’s overlord, and when he ordered the East Anglian king to be baptised, Raedwald duly and dutifully complied.

Raedwald’s ‘conversion’, however, did not run very deep and his queen’s devotion to the old ways, in which women played a more significant role, ensured that her husband would only regard the Christian God as a recruit to the company of Woden, Thunor and Frig. But Raedwald’s successor, Eopwald, embraced Christianity only to be murdered by a pagan usurper, Ricbert. Within three years the rightful heir, Sigebert, returned from exile among the Franks and regained the throne. The new king was an impressive and much-loved figure, possessing all the warrior skills of the Wuffingas allied to a devotion to the Christian learning he had encountered in exile. On his return to East Anglia, he set Christian missionaries to work converting and educating his people. These were Felix, a sophisticated Burgundian brought up in the Frankish schools and Fursey, an Irish monk, aflame with Celtic zeal and mysticism. It was at some time between the end of Raedwald’s reign and Sigebert’s reign that the burial took place, so the identity of the ‘missing king’ is still an open question, but he was certainly one who ruled as a Christian – at least nominally – over a still predominantly pagan kingdom.

Our main primary historical source for a biography of King Raedwald is the invaluable early eight century Historia Ecclesiastica Gentis Angolorum, ‘The Ecclesiastical History of the English People’, written by the Northumbrian scholar St Bede. From this we know that Raedwald was King of the Eastern Angles and overlord of Britain in the first quarter of the seventh century. Following Aethelbert of Kent’s example and command as the previous ‘high king’, as we have noted, he was one of the first English kings to be baptised by Augustine’s mission of 597. It was probably shortly after Aethelbert’s receipt of a letter from Pope Gregory in the middle of 601 urging him to ‘instil’ the Christian faith into ‘the kings and nations subject to you’ that Raedwald travelled by sea from the Deben estuary in Suffolk to the Stour estuary in Kent, a crossing of less than twelve hours as long as the tides were judged correctly. Bede refers retrospectively to the event in his later chapter on the coming of of Christianity to the East Anglian kingdom. This tells us of how circa 626-27, King Edwin of the Northern Angles (ruled c. 617-633) persuaded King Eorpwald of the Eastern Angles, Raedwald’s son and eventual successor, to accept baptism, at which point Bede referred back to Raedwald’s baptism in Kent some years before.

St Gregory’s, Church, Rendlesham (photo by Sam Newton)

Though his commitment to the Christian faith may have been nominal at first, Newton has argued that Raedwald subsequently played a more vital part in advancing the Christian cause in the Heptarchy, at least in dynastic terms, than Bede himself acknowledges. On his return from Kent, around 604, Raedwald established an altar to his new god alongside one to his old gods, perhaps in the royal home of the Wuffing kings at Rendlesham. Bede condemns him for this temple of two altars but Newton suggests, like Wilson, that this could be viewed more as an attempt to resolve the conflicting cultural demands of the day through a synthesis of the old and the new faiths. Newton argues that there was bound to have been a debate in the East Anglian kingdom on the king’s return from Kent, since the abandonment of the old gods and the adoption of Christianity were very serious matters both for the Wuffing dynasty and the Eastern Angles, as Bede himself tells us it was among the Northern Angles in the time of King Edwin. Bede also tells us that Raedwald’s queen, whose name he does not tell us, and certain elders of the kingdom were involved in the question, the implication being that they advised the king against rejecting or relegating the old faith. The royal bedmate clearly had some authority in religious matters as the representative of the female element in the pre-Christian fertility rituals for the land, as can be inferred from the evident tradition whereby a succeeding king would marry his predecessor’s royal widow.

Yet while Raedwald himself would have found it difficult to give up the beliefs that he, the Wuffings and all the Anglians had held for so long, he appears not to have been prepared to forsake his recently established allegiance to Christ, the new god of his overlord. This may have been largely for political reasons, but it is also possible that Raedwald felt some attraction to the Roman cause. For example, the Wuffingas may have felt an affinity with the Roman foundation legend of Romulus and Remus and the she-wolf because their own family origin legend may also have involved a totemic wolf, as is arguably implicit in their dynastic name. This might explain the unique presence of the name Caser or ‘Caesar’ (‘Kaiser’) in the upper reaches of their genealogy. Whatever the substance of the suggested debate in Raedwald’s hall in Rendlesham on the question of adopting Christianity, he resolved the question with great diplomatic skill in a way that reconciled both the old gods and the Christian god. For Bede, however, this was unacceptable, so he sought to condemn Raedwald with all the rhetoric he could muster:

… he seemed to be serving both Christ and the the gods whom he had previously served; in the same temple he had one altar for the Christian sacrifice and another small altar fon which to offer victims to devils. Ealdwulf, who was ruler of the kingdom up to our time, used to declare that the temple lasted until his time and that he saw it when he was a boy. Raedwald, who was noble by birth though ignoble in deeds, was the son of Tytil, whose father was Wuffa, from whom the kings of the East Angles are called Wuffings.

Yet this was clearly not a case of apostacy on Raedwald’s part, for he did not reject his new faith, despite the influence of his wife and the Wuffinga elders. Rather, Newton argues, he was able to find a pragmatic and diplomatic resolution to the conflicting cultural demands of his day through a synthesis of the old and the new faiths. In this way, although he remained loyal to his old gods, it seems likely that that he considered himself to be a practising Christian for the rest of his life. His royal altar to Christ, however much Bede might have disapproved of it, provided the only source of continuity for the Christian faith in southern Britain. After the death of Aethelbert of Kent in circa 616 and the consequent crisis of Christianity, Raedwald’s shrine appears to have been the only one still functioning in southern Britain until the re-establishment of the bishopric of Canterbury some years later. Moreover, Raedwald’s victory over the overlord of the north, Aethelfrith, at the River Idle (shown on the map below), gave him overlordship over the Heptarchy. Newton suggests that the Wuffing king’s success was a battle-test for a baptised English king, demonstrating the power of the new god to deliver the blessings of victory. It may therefore have been a significant factor in the re-establishment of Roman Christianity at Canterbury.

Bede reveals that the memory of Raedwald’s temple of two altars lasted for several generations before he put the story into writing, but the exact site is long forgotten. However, more recently, teams of archaeologists have been exploring a possible site at Rendlesham in Suffolk, located on the east bank of the River Deben some four miles upstream from Sutton Hoo. This place is named by Bede as ‘the house of Rendil’ and as a royal site in the reign of Raedwald’s nephew, Aethelwald, who ruled circa 655-664. There is a reference to this in Bede’s account of the return of Christianity to the kingdom of the East Saxons at around the same time. It refers to the baptism of Swithhelm, king of the East Saxons, by the Celtic monk Cedd at Rendlesham. Bede’s casual reference to Rendlesham as a royal hall is of great significance because it implies a complex of buildings including a great hall beside the royal church where Swithhelm was baptised. Archaeological and landscape evidence suggests that at least part of the royal site at Rendlesham was located in the vicinity of St Gregory’s church. Rupert Bruce-Mitford’s detailed survey of the parish shows how, about eight hundred yards to the north-east of the church, he located a sixth-century burial ground on a piece of ancient glebe land, known by the name of Hoo Hill, with a possible mound nearby. He showed how this revealed that the area was of importance within the Wuffing kingdom.

This has been much strengthened by the more recent fieldwork of John Newman, who reported that the ‘sheer size’ of the area of the finds here of the clearly defined pottery tradition of Middle Saxon Ipswich ware puts Rendlesham into a special category within the survey area. Archaeological excavation work at a location to the north of the church in 1982, where significant metalwork finds dated to the late sixth or early seventh-century were unearthed, reinforces the evidence of the pottery finds. Peter Warner’s recent reconsideration of the landscape context of Rendlesham builds on Bruce-Mitford’s work to include the neighbouring parishes to the south, especially Eyke. He provides a persuasive argument that these may have been formed from the division of a single seventh-century royal estate, with Sutton, the ‘southern manor’ to the south. He also strengthens the argument that this area, centred on Rendlesham, Sutton Hoo and the Deben valley represents the old heartland of the Wuffing kingdom. Warner describes this territory as both the cradle and resting-place of the early East Anglian kingdom. It was bestowed as a Liberty by King Edgar (959-975) which confirmed the re-establishment of St Etheldreda’s Abbey of Ely. In the year that Raedwald’s nephew, King Anna died in the Mercian massacre under the powerful pagan King Penda (654), Botolph built a monastery on the Alde estuary at Iken.

Etheldreda, or Aethelthryth (to give her name its proper spelling) was a Wuffing princess, being the saintly daughter of King Anna, and fell under the spell of holy Felix and his monks. Her only ambition was to lead a life of contemplation and prayer, but as aprincess, she was twice married off, apparently surviving both these ‘unions’ with her virginity intact. After twelve years of marriage to her second husband, Prince Egfrid of Northumbria, he gave her freedom to go and live as a nun, and she founded an Abbey on the Isle of Ely, doubling as a monastery for monks as well as nuns. As founding Abbess of Ely, she was enshrined as a saint after her death on 23 June 679. Following Edgar’s gift of the Five Hundreds of Wicklow, as the area came to be known, it remained a coherent territory until the late nineteenth century. All of this evidence adds weight to the argument that Raedwald’s temple of the two altars was within this territory and may have stood close to the royal hall site of the Wuffing kings at Rendlesham. The last Wuffing king died almost a hundred years after Anna and that century produced few events which the monastic scribes thought worthy of recording. It would appear, Wilson states, that the last generations of the Wuffing dynasty produced no men of stature to compare with the founders of the house. On the other hand the people of East Anglia seem to have been left in peace. Though owing allegiance to the kings of Mercia, they were far enough away from the main arena of political and military conflict to be left much to their own devices. We would be wrong to think of these early Saxon Christians as worshipping in impressive stone churches and minsters bearing any similarity to those built from the tenth and eleventh centuries.

The first Suffolk churches were for the most part very simple affairs of wood and thatch, remaining so even into the Norman period, as the photograph above shows. Stone was not a natural building material locally, and only where earlier edifices existed in the form of disused fortifications, like the Roman sea-fort at Burgh Castle, or pagan shrines, was the more permanent material used. It was often the simple Saxon peasantry who raised the first churches, more for reasons of personal comfort than for devotion. Originally, services were held in the open and the only permanent feature was the altar, often converted from an old pagan shrine. This may well also have been the nature of Raedwald’s ‘temple’ of two altars at Rendlesham. When regular attendance was required by parish priests appointed by bishops, and commanded by the kings and eorls, they decided to build themselves barn-like structures before the altar to protect themselves from the elements. Thus the first ‘naves’ were built, probably using disused longboats (the word ‘navy’ has the same origin as ‘nave’), and thus began the tradition of the nave of the church being the responsibility of the parishioners while the priests were responsible for the maintenance of the sanctuary. For these transitioning Anglians, the use of ships in religious matters may not simply have been symbolic.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 003-6.jpg

The maps above show how the Angles, Saxons and Jutes formed themselves into seven kingdoms, but they were sketched and published just after the world war, before the finds at Sutton Hoo were well known outside archaeological circles. Moreover, the frontiers shown are those of the early ninth century, as the inclusion of Offa’s Dyke reveals. The smaller kingdoms, such as East Anglia, were truly independent only for short periods, but one of these was the period of the reign of Raedwald, who became Bretwalda in 617, as confirmed by the twelfth-century Anglo-Norman poet Geffrei Gaimar, probably drawing on a lost version of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. When the previousHigh King’, Aethelbert of Kent died on 24th February 616, he was succeeded as king of Kent by his unbaptised son Eabald who, according to Bede, lived by heathen customs, so that he had his father’s widow as wife. This refers to the pre-Christian royal custom that required a new king to marry his predecessor’s widow in order to maintain the queen’s sacred responsibility for the fertility of the land, ensuring the success of the harvest. To the church, however, this meant that Eabald was marrying his step-mother, a union which had been declared incestuous by Pope Gregory before Eabald entered into it.

At about the same time, another crisis arose for the Roman church in the kingdom of the East Saxons where Bishop Mellitus had been installed at St Paul’s in London under the auspices of the East Saxon king Saebert in circa 604. Saebert seems to have died around the same time as his uncle and overlord, to be succeeded by his three unbaptised sons. They refused baptism and drove Mellitus out of his ‘seat’ beginning a pagan period in the kingdom which lasted for several decades. Mellitus sought refuge in Kent, but the bishops there, including Laurence of Canterbury and Justus of Rochester, decided to abandon their mission due to the reassertion of the old faith and to leave the Anglo-Saxon kingdoms altogether. It is not clear why Eadbald changed his mind, or how long it took him to do so, but Archbishop Laurence eventually persuaded him to allow him to re-establish the Roman church in Kent and to accept baptism himself. It is entirely possible that he was following Raedwald’s example in retaining his Christian faith, which seems to have been blessed in the latter’s battles as ‘High King’. His temple of two altars, although later condemned by Bede, was at the time the only royal Christian shrine still standing in southern Britain and it seemed that Raedwald was the last hope of the Gregorian mission, as well as providing an important link to the Irish missionaries.

The fact that Raedwald was able to organise and lead a long-distance military expedition in circa 1616-17 suggests that he was, by then, an experienced commander and a fine warrior in his own right, lending further credence to the association of the Sutton Hoo hoard with him. If all the peoples of Britain had been united under the protection of one great king, this period may have been regarded as something of a golden age. In his 1994 article, The Death of Aethelfrith of Lloegr (England), Craig Cessford has drawn on the Welsh Triads to show that British warriors with grievances of their own against the northern overlord (the slaying of 12,000 Celtic monks at the Battle of Chester), fought on Raedwald’s side at the Battle and that one of them was responsible for the fortunate slaying of Edelfled. Raedwald would have received more tribute from further afield than any ‘high king’ before him, including perhaps some of the Celtic items found in the burial. The Battle of the Idle may be regarded as the first successful ‘trial by combat’ for a Christian Anglo-Saxon king. Raedwald’s triumph there might well have been seen to demonstrate the power of the new God to deliver the blessings of victory, and it may well have been a significant factor in the decision of Eadbald of Kent to accept baptism, enabling the re-establishment of Roman Christianity at Canterbury.

The magnificent gold belt buckle, decorated with intricate animal interlace patterns. Suffolk Anglo-Saxon metalwork had a strong influence on Celtic craftsmanship, producing a fusion of the two.

There is therefore a strong case for recognising Raedwald as a great king whose political and military leadership helped to further the Christian cause in the ‘English’ kingdoms more than Bede, with his Northumbrian bias, allows. Far from being ‘ignoble in deeds’ as Bede would have us believe, in giving refuge to Edwin and fighting a war to defend their friendship, as his pagan wife had urged him to do, he provides an admirable kingly example of success with honour and, in this sense, he may have been regarded and remembered as a good king as well as a great one. Bede tells us nothing about the last years of Raedwald’s life, but there is no reason to doubt that he retained his prestige and power, becoming the most powerful Anglo-Saxon ruler south of the Humber and, after his defeat of Aethelfrith, the overlord of northern Britain at the River Idle, arguably the High King of all the English, if not the British. Neither does Bede record the death of Raedwald, but it may be inferred from the dating of circumstantial events that he had passed away by about 624-25. The state funeral of so successful and wealthy a king as Raedwald would no doubt have been a splendid and memorable event, talked about for a long time after, like those recorded in Norse sagas.

A gilt bronze winged dragon, originally forming part of a shield.

The only potential reference to his funeral in any documentary source might be contained in the Anglo-Norman L’ Estoire des Engles by the poet Geffrei Gaimar. He records a list of the seven overlords of Britain and his verse about Raedwald, the fourth overlord mentioned, ends with: a right wise man, and well he ended. This might be an echo of a bardic memory of Raedwald’s funeral from five centuries earlier. However, although there was no definitive evidence unearthed that Raedwald was the king honoured in the ship burial at Sutton Hoo, the historical record of him does tend to reinforce the view of Chadwick and Bruce-Mitford that it is not at all improbable. There is no surviving source referring to Raedwald’s burial-place, yet he, like the other Wuffing kings, may have regarded south-eastern Suffolk as his homeland. This identification has been reinforced by William Filmer-Sankey in his recently-published discussion (2001) of the formation of the kingdom of the Eastern Angles, in which he argues convincingly that the ship-burial sites at Snape and Sutton Hoo should be regarded as Wuffing ‘folk-cemeteries’. So it would certainly seem possible that the Raedwald could have been buried in one of the high-status Wuffing ship-burials at Snape or Sutton Hoo, and that dating indication suggests the latter since the documentary evidence for this seems to correspond with the date of the treasure-laden ship at Sutton Hoo. The coinage evidence suggests a date for the Mound One ship-burial at some point between 613 and 630.

Few places in Britain reveal as much about the nature of early medieval political power as Sutton Hoo. The site is a cemetery containing at least seventeen barrows, the greatest concentration in England, and numerous flat graves and cremations. The largest barrow, Mound 1, excavated by Basil Brown in 1939, has proved to be by far the richest Anglo-Saxon burial ever found in England. It contained a huge collection of precious objects gathered from across Europe, some of which signal the burial’s royal status. These finds include objects needed for a lavish feast (drinking vessels of glass and horn, Byzantine silver plate, bronze hanging bowls and decorated with enamel, a lyre) and splendid jewellery, armour, clothing and other accoutrements fit for a king. As was typical with high-status pagan Anglo-Saxon burials, objects symbolising warrior status were given greater emphasis. The sword, shield and helmet are all richly decorated, to complement the even more spectacular golden jewellery. In the purse a large collection of coins was found, from throughout France, probably all minted before 625. On the basis of this date, the burial is widely regarded as that of Raedwald, and the cemetery as a royal burial ground of his dynasty. The cemetery was also convenienty situated for the royal residence and estate around Rendlesham.

It was shortly after the Battle of the River Idle, in 617, that Raedwald succeeded as Bretwalda and he in turn was followed by Edwin of Northumbria, whom Raedwald had restored to his throne. Penda of pagan Mercia slew Edwin in 633, but when King Oswy of Northumbria in turn killed Penda, removing the chief obstacle to the spread of Christianity, Egbert of Wessex secured supremacy. Then in 664, Oswy, realising the disadvantages of having competing forms of Christianity, summoned a synod at Whitby. Impressed by the power and superior organisation of the Roman Church, he decided to expel the Celtic missionaries, who returned to Iona in the western Hebrides. This prepared the way for the Anglo-Saxons to be united under one king as they had become united in one Church. Sutton Hoo also offers a a unique insight into Anglo-Saxon ceremonial rites, as an élite sought to create a kingdom and secure their rights to it. Burial there probably began early in the seventh century. As time passed the kingdom grew in power and the graves increased in prestige. By the end of the century, Christianity posed a serious challenge to traditional pagan belief. Could it be that, far from representing acceptance of a transition to Christianity, the lavish burial in Mound 1 was intended to send a conspicuous statement of pagan belief in the face of a crusading Roman Christianity, showing a preference for the Celtic variety of the new faith?

Appendix: Gallery

Sources:

Published:

A. O. D. Claxton (1954, reprinted 1981), The Suffolk Dialect of the Twentieth Century. Woodbridge: The Boydell Press. (The third edition of 1968 contains an insightful note by Claxton’s daughter, Madge, on changing attitudes to dialect in the second half of the twentieth century, particularly among linguists).

Derek Wilson (1977), A Short History of Suffolk. London: Batsford.

Sam Newton (2003), The Reckoning of King Raedwald: The Story of the King linked to the Sutton Hoo Ship-Burial. Colchester: Red Bird Press.

Dennis Freeborn (1992), From Old English to Standard English: A Course Book in Language Variation Across Time. Basingstoke: Macmillan Press.

McCrum, Cran & MacNeil (1986), The Story of English. Harmondsworth: Penguin Books.

Stehen Driscoll, et. al. (2001), The Penguin Atlas of British & Irish History. London: Penguin Books.

Internet:

http://www.wuffings.co.uk

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BoS39b4R_WE

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Basil_Brown

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Dig_(2021_film)

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ralph_Fiennes

Advent to Candlemas: The History of the Gospel Narratives of the Incarnation, Nativity and Epiphany.

Have put up your Christmas tree yet? For many people, especially in Britain, the beginning of Advent, or even earlier, is the time to put up the Christmas decorations. In Central Europe and in parts of the USA, it is more traditional to wait until Christmas Eve, 24th December. The ‘Twelfth Night’ of Christmas, the Eve of Epiphany, is the traditional time to remove the decorations, but these are perhaps seen more as Nordic pagan customs of ‘bringing in the evergreens’ rather than traditions that have their origins in the Christian faith.

From ‘The History of Christianity’, A Lion Handbook, 1977.

The ‘Christmas Season’:

Traditionally, the ‘Christmas Season’ in the Church year occupies two months of it, from Advent Sunday and St Nicholas’ Day on 6th December to Candlemas at the beginning of February. Within that season, Christmas, the festival supposedly celebrating the birthday of Christ, always falls or begins on 25th December in the ‘western’ Christian calendar, a date which was not agreed until some time in the third century A.D. Before that, various dates had been used, but since it had not been possible to determine the date precisely, the Roman Catholic Church decided to accept a date close to the time of year when former pagan festivals had occurred. They overlaid these with the Christian stories of the birth of Jesus, thereby helping converts to move away from their former beliefs with less difficulty; men and women have always needed a holiday in mid-winter when the countryman’s working day was at its shortest. The Romans celebrated Saturnalia with fire, food and light, followed by the New Year celebration of the ‘Kalends’, with a day identified with the 25th, which we can now identify with the ‘Birthday on the Unconquered Sun’, Dies Natalis Invicti Solis. The festival included good food and wine, singing and charades, while homes were decorated with coloured lamps and evergreens. When the pagan symbols eventually disappeared, the Unconquered Sun was the last to go and is still present in the calendar as ‘Sunday’, the first day of the week, instigated by Constantine in 321. He identified the sun with the Christian God, encouraging the tendency of Christian writers and artists to use sun imagery in portraying Christ. For Roman Christians, Christ was the source of light and salvation, and a ceiling mosaic from an early fourth-century tomb found under St Peter’s in Rome even shows him as the sun god mounting the heavens in his chariot.

Christ as the sun-god: the early fourth-century Roman mosaic ceiling under St Peter’s in Rome.

Saturnalia, the Roman winter festival of December, provided the merriment, gift-giving and candles typical of later Christmas holidays. Sun worship hung on in Roman Christianity and Pope Leo I, in the middle of the fifth century, rebuked worshippers who turned round to bow to the sun before entering St Paul’s basilica. Some pagan customs which were later Christianised, for example, the use of candles, incense and garlands, were at first avoided by the church because of their origins. The Norsemen and the Druids also held celebrations on the shortest day of the year, near to the 25th, when they feasted and lit fires to celebrate ‘Yule’ and ‘Nolagh’ (‘Nadolig’ in Welsh) respectively in a similar fashion. The twelve days and nights of Christmas in the Church’s calendar are followed by ‘Epiphany’, meaning the ‘appearance’ or ‘manifestation’, celebrated on 6th January, marking for the Christian the showing of Christ to the people other than the Jews. Traditionally, this was the presentation of the Christ-child to the ‘Magi’ or ‘wise men’ who came to worship him by presenting their three significant gifts, as described in Matthew’s Gospel.

The Wise Men from the East, by a late fifteenth-century French artist.

Epiphany continues throughout January and is followed by Candlemas, also known as the Feast of the Presentation of Jesus Christ, is a Christian Holy Day commemorating the presentation of Jesus at the Temple. It is based upon the account of the presentation of Jesus in Luke 2: 22-40. It is also known in the Roman Catholic Church as the Feast of the Purification of the Blessed Virgin Mary. In accordance with Leviticus 12, a woman was to be ‘purified’ by presenting a lamb as a burnt offering, and either a young pigeon or dove as a sin offering, thirty-three days after a boy’s circumcision. It falls on February 2, which is traditionally the fortieth day of and the conclusion of the Christmas-Epiphany season. The Feast of the Presentation is one of the oldest feasts of the Christian church, celebrated since the 4th century AD in Jerusalem. There are sermons on the Feast by a succession of fourth-century bishops and it is also mentioned in the Pilgrimage of Egeria (381-384), in which she confirmed that the celebrations took place in honour of the presentation of Jesus at the Temple. While it is customary for Christians in some countries to remove their Christmas decorations on Twelfth Night (Epiphany Eve), those in other Christian countries historically remove them at Candlemas. Many Christians of various denominations also bring their candles to their local church, where they are blessed and then used for the rest of the year; these blessed candles serve as symbols of Jesus Christ, who referred to Himself as the Light of the World.

The Historical Jesus & the Gospels:

The date of Jesus’ birth was reckoned to have been 753 years after the foundation of the City of Rome. However, the birth was also recorded as preceding the death of Herod the Great, which was in the year 750 after Rome’s foundation at the latest. Therefore, Jesus’ birth is usually put at between 6 B.C. and 4 B.C. The actual birthday of Jesus is also unknown. In the early centuries of Christianity, the birth and baptism of Jesus were celebrated in the eastern part of the Roman Empire on 6th January, as they still are in the Orthodox churches today. It was only at the beginning of the fourth century that the western Roman Church combined the commemoration of the birth of Christ with the winter solstice and the Roman festival of the unconquered sun. The birth must have taken place around 4 B.C. if his birth took place during the lifetime of Herod the Great as Matthew 2: 1 asserts, and by most reckonings, his crucifixion took place in the early 30s A.D. The Gospels in the New Testament constitute almost all our evidence for him, though he is mentioned, as ‘Christus’, by the Roman historian Tacitus. The literature of the early Christian movement was written against the backdrop of persecution and constituted the writings of a small, oppressed group that nevertheless thought of itself as destined to triumph in God’s good time. The assertion that in Jesus something profoundly new had happened, which broke the bonds of existing Scripture, was fundamental to early Christian writers, and it meant that the two Testaments could not simply be seen as continuous with each other.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 010.jpg
From John Barton (2019), A History of the Bible.
From ‘The History of Christianity’, A Lion Handbook, 1977.

Mark’s Gospel, now almost universally agreed to be the earliest of the four, as it is the shortest of the synoptic gospels, lacks any nativity story at the beginning; while Matthew and Luke each have one, but they are incompatible with each other in factual terms. Popular expressions of Christianity such as carol services and nativity plays mix them up so that the baby Jesus is adored both by shepherds (only in Luke 2: 8-30) and by wise men from the East (only in Matthew 2: 1-12). The nativity story in Luke’s gospel is a joyous one, whether read in the Authorised Version with phrases like and there were shepherds abiding in the fields or more modern (and perhaps more accurate) translations which prefer to refer to the countryside nearby where there were shepherds who lived in the fields. Either way, it’s unlikely that they were actually out in the fields with their sheep in mid-winter, another reason why the birth date of Jesus has been called into question.

From ‘The History of Christianity’, A Lion Handbook, 1977.

The narratives of Jesus’ nativity, with which Matthew and Luke began their accounts of him, are set out as great prefaces to his life story, which tells of the convictions that his first friends held about him. As we now have them, they are a mixture of history, metaphor and poetry. We really know little that is historical about Jesus’ birth and early life. Luke mentions his boyhood but gives us only one story – the story of his first visit to Jerusalem as an adolescent. The first recorded stories about the life of Jesus of Nazareth were probably those written by the Jewish-Roman historian, Josephus, who lived from A.D. 37 to approximately 100. We do know that Jesus was born in Bethlehem, probably in late winter or early spring, during the reign of Emperor Augustus. Herod, son of Antipater, was King of Judea. A very shrewd statesman in his younger days, but now in failing health, he avoided difficult situations and decisions, trying to please his Roman overlords. We can therefore understand his dismay on learning that a rival ‘King of the Jews’ had been born, and not one at all related to his own family.

From ‘The History of Christianity’, A Lion Handbook, 1977.

The Mystery of the Incarnation:

The most important attempt to explain the meaning of the ‘incarnation’ mystery is the poem which opens the latest-written account of Jesus in the New Testament, The Gospel of John (1: 1-18). It is read as a lesson in the annual carol service on Christmas Eve at Trinity College, Cambridge. A well-known Greek word, logos, meaning ‘word’ or ‘reason’ or ‘wisdom’. The poem begins with words that echo the opening words of the book of Genesis:

At the beginning of all things –

the Word,

God and the Word,

God himself.

All things became what they are

through the Word;

without the Word

nothing ever became anything.

It was the Word

that made everything alive;

and it was this ‘being alive’

that has been the Light by which

men have found their way.

The Light is shining in the Darkness;

The Darkness has never put it out. …

From the richness of his life,

all of us have received endless kindness:

God showed us what his service meant through Moses;

he made his love real to us through Jesus.

Nobody has ever seen God himself;

the beloved son,

who knows his Father’s secret thoughts,

has made him plain.

While the key title, the ‘Logos’ does not recur outside the prologue, the predicates of the Logos in it – life, light, flesh, glory, only-begotten (Son) – provide principal terms for the portrayal of Jesus in the rest of the Gospel. The two divisions of the Gospel, at ch’s 2-12 and ch’s 13-17, may be said to be explications of two statements in the prologue, He came to his own home, and his own people received him not and But to all who received him, who believed in his name, he gave power to become the children of God (1: 11-12). In this way, the prologue has to be seen as an ‘overture’, which in ‘pregnant’ language places the works and words of Jesus in their widest cosmic setting as the revelation in action of the eternal relationship between the Father and the Son, between God and the creative Word. The Russian writer Leo Tolstoy (1828-1910) produced a ‘harmonised’ version of the Gospels which emphasised this in his version of verses 13-14:

Those who believed that life lies in the understanding became no longer sons of the flesh, but sons of understanding.

And the understanding of life, in the person of Jesus Christ, manifested itself in the flesh, and we understood his meaning to be that son of understanding, man in the flesh, of one nature with the Father the source of life, is such as the Father, the source of life.”

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 004.jpg
From ‘The History of Christianity’, A Lion Handbook, 1977.

Tolstoy’s summary of the nativity stories in the Gospel of Matthew (1: 18-25) is, by contrast, brief and to the point:

The birth of Jesus Christ was thus:

His mother Mary was engaged to Joseph. But before they began to live as man and wife it appeared that Mary was pregnant. Joseph however was a good man and did not wish to shame her: he took her as his wife and had no relations with her till she had given birth to her first son and had named him Jesus.”

Above: The Annunciation, a painting by the medieval artist Duccio, from ‘The History of Christianity’, A Lion Handbook, 1977. In depicting the annunciation, Medieval artists would usually try to capture the whole mystery of mortal flesh being hailed by God’s splendour. He would depict the Virgin (our flesh) crowned with gold, sitting under gilded arches, being approached by a shining winged creature. This was the visual expression of a theological concept of the three-decker universe which was widespread throughout the early Middle Ages. In the later centuries, however, artists like Duccio wanted to suggest the apparently unfavourable way in which the drama of the gospel was played out on the stage of history. In this case, he shows the Virgin as a very ordinary young woman in ordinary surroundings.

Tolstoy makes no further reference to the nativity stories. He was mainly concerned, in his interpretation of the gospels, to lay emphasis on the teachings of Jesus, which are set out in the discursive form of John’s Gospel. It is perhaps surprising, however, given his radical view of Jesus’ mission and teaching in his 1882 Gospel in Brief: Announcement of Welfare by Jesus Christ the Son of God, that he also omitted Mary’s Song of Praise from Luke’s Gospel (1: 46-56), given during her three-month stay with her cousin Elizabeth in the foothills of Judaea:

He has stretched out his mighty arm,

and scattered the proud with all their plans.

He has brought down mighty

kings from their thrones,

and lifted up the lowly.

He has filled the hungry with good things,

and sent the rich away with empty hands.

The ‘Synoptic’ Evangelists – Biographers of Jesus?:

Virtually all the material in the first three ‘synoptic’ gospels reached the writers or their sources in the form of short, separate, self-contained stories or pericopes. In reading the Gospels we must always be aware of the different practical aims which controlled the writers’ choice and arrangement of their material. This is why the gospel writers need to be regarded as evangelists, not as chroniclers or historians. Those who were concerned to preserve the ‘pericopes’ in the early church were not interested in purely picturesque, personal detail. What is absent from them must also be absent from the completed Gospels, and that means that the Gospels offered no basis for a ‘Life of Jesus’ in the sense of an accurate, ordered biography, and a tracing of the spiritual pilgrimage which accompanied and controlled the events they described.

1423-39 COD.LAT, 359, György Pálóczi.

Matthew’s Gospel begins with a theological genealogy, tracing the descent of Jesus from the father of the Jewish people, Abraham, in three periods of fourteen generations. The birth stories are written in five episodes, each of them built around the fulfilment of an Old Testament prophecy. It has been suggested that the Gospel was written for reading out loud in ‘church’ and it certainly became the most popular Gospel. The fact that so much of Matthew’s own source material is Jewish in tone and is concerned with Jewish matters, and that the author appeals so much to the Old Testament to prove his point, may well indicate that his own church had lived close to traditional Jewish communities. It may be that his message had been hammered out in the teeth of Jewish opponents who fiercely denied the early Christian claims that Jesus was the Jewish Messiah, that his people were the true people of God, and that the Old Testament and the Law when interpreted by Christ, belonged to the Christians as well as to the Jews more widely. The Gospel’s dependence on Mark’s account makes it unlikely that Matthew was an apostle. Its reference to the fall of Jerusalem in 22: 7 suggests that it was written shortly after that event, which took place in A.D. 70, and there is evidence that it was known to Ignatius, the bishop of Antioch in the early years of the second century, indicating that it was written in Syria.

From ‘The History of Christianity’, A Lion Handbook, 1977

In Matthew’s Gospel, the impression is given that Mary and Joseph lived in Bethlehem, where they had a house, and that it is only later that they moved to Nazareth. The fourth day of the twelve days which traditionally make up the Christmas festival, ‘Holy Innocents’, results from one of Matthew’s ‘exclusive’ stories, told in Matt. 2: 16 f., that of the fury of Herod the Great upon hearing of the wise men had not returned to his court to report on their search for the child, born in the ‘City of David’. According to the Gospel story, Herod ordered his troops to go into Bethlehem and kill all the boy children of two years and under. Joseph and Mary, warned of this danger in a dream, hurried away across the frontier into the safe refuge of Egypt and only when they felt that the danger had passed did they return to settle in Nazareth. In Matt. 2: 22-23, we are told that it was Joseph’s intention, after their sojourn in Egypt, to return to Judaea, but he was diverted to Galilee.

Illustration depicting ‘the Massacre of the Innocents’ by Jackie Morris for Susan Summers’ (1997), The Greatest Gift: The Story of the Other Wise Man. Bristol: Barefoot Books.

Yet Biblical scholars have had difficulty in reconciling the tyrannical depiction of Herod in this story with the capable ruler described by Josephus and other Roman chroniclers. The story is not recorded anywhere apart from the Gospel of Matthew, but we know that Herod was under severe pressure resulting from his chaotic family situation. He married ten wives and had fourteen children, nine of them male, the struggle for the succession centring at first on the sons born to the first two wives. The rivalry continued throughout Herod’s reign until Antipater, one of these sons, was discovered plotting against his father and half-brothers, Archelaus and Philip. In 5 B.C., he was accused in private before Varus, the governor of Syria, and was condemned and imprisoned. By now Herod was seriously ill, both physically and mentally, suffering from severe mood swings and paranoia. It was at this time that the ‘Slaughter of the Innocents’ is thought to have taken place, at roughly the same time as the dying Herod ordered a massacre of a number of Jewish nobles.

From ‘The History of Christianity’, A Lion Handbook, 1977: ‘The Holy Family’, painted by Titian (1477-1576). This artist painted many biblical subjects, as altarpieces and church decorations. He was renowned for his artistic versatility. Christian art from the early centuries up to the Renaissance tended to paint ‘religious’ subjects like the annunciation or the nativity without celebrating ordinary human life. However, many artists brought the whole of everyday life into service, celebrating plain domestic, community and professional life, especially with the theological and cultural shifts of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries.

The Gospel of Luke is constructed to a considerable extent from the same or similar kind of material as Mark and Matthew, but the result is quite different to either of them. This is partly because, unlike them, it is not a complete work in itself, but the first of a two-volume work, Luke-Acts, which was separated from its sequel in order to be brought into the Gospel section of the New Testament. Luke was the only one of the four evangelists to think and plan in this way, or to set out the origin and purpose of his work, as he does when he addresses its initial recipient, Theophilus in a preface (1: 1-4) written in the conventional literary language. As generally translated, 1: 4 gives the impression that Luke is writing to give Theophilus further instruction in his Christian faith. However, the NEB translation so as to give you authentic knowledge about the matters of which you have been informed could be taken to mean that Theophilus was not (or not yet) a Christian at the time of his initial reading of the text and that the whole two-volume work was being written to give an account of the origins of Christianity so as to commend it to the whole Greek-speaking Mediterranean world, and to defend the new faith against the charge of being treasonable to the state, a theme which is most apparent in Luke’s account of the Passion and in the second part of Acts. In any case, the style of the preface shows that Luke thought of himself as a literary person, perhaps even a Greek historian. In subsequent tradition, Luke was taken to be ‘the beloved physician’ of Colossians 4: 14; but even if this is true, he would have been anything like an eyewitness of the events he recorded. In his preface, Luke himself acknowledged this by pointing out how he had consulted widely to find out the truth about Jesus:

Since many have undertaken to set down an orderly account of the events that have been fulfilled among us, just as they were handed on to us by those who from the beginning were eyewitnesses and servants of the word, I too decided, after investigating everything carefully from the very first, to write an orderly account for you … so that you may know the truth concerning the things about which you have been instructed.

COD.LAT 113. An illustration from the opening page of Luke’s Gospel, circa 1511-16. Tiny, fascinating scenes decorated the borders of devotional books and, in cathedrals and churches, wooden carvings of craftsmen at work.

This implies not only that he belonged to a later generation than the apostles themselves, but also that by his day a number of different written accounts were already circulating. Luke stated clearly that he intended to write ‘in an orderly manner’ (1: 3), by which he seems to imply that many of the earlier testimonies were not recorded in an orderly fashion and that, in his account, he intended the treatment of one subject at a time, with smoother transitions from one section to another, making the whole more intelligible. He wrote vividly in more than one Greek style, including that of the Greek Old Testament. This versatility, in addition to his authentic stories, written in a highly graphic character and vivid style, gives his Gospel as a whole a special appeal. In this context, the birth stories are quite different from Matthew’s. They trace the parallel births of John and Jesus; they are not written around Old Testament texts as the fulfilment of past prophecies, but in Old Testament style and to revive the prophecies themselves (the Canticles 1: 14-17, 32-34, 46-55, 68-79; 2: 29-35). There are some threads that run through the two volumes of Luke’s work and therefore affect the choice of material for the first volume and the way in which it is presented. One is the theme of the Spirit, through whose agency Jesus is conceived, which he receives at his baptism and which controls him in his temptations. The same Spirit is his gift from the Father to the disciples (24: 49; Acts 1: 8) and directs the church throughout Acts. According to tradition, Luke was Paul’s travelling companion. Among the ‘we’ mentioned in the Acts was Luke the physician, referred to in Col. 4: 14; Philemon 23 f.; II Tim. 4: 9-12. The Gospel was written, like Matthew’s Gospel, at some point after the fall of Jerusalem in A.D. 70, reflected in 21: 20, but we have few clues as to where.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 001-1.jpg
An illustration by Trevor Stubley for Alan T Dale’s (1979) Portrait of Jesus. Oxford: OUP. ‘It was quiet among the hills in the small hamlet of Nazareth where Jesus grew up … Nazareth itself, high in a bowl of the hills and off the great roads, gave a boy time to stand and stare…’

In contrast to Matthew’s nativity story, Luke has Mary and Joseph beginning married life in Nazareth, from where they travel to Bethlehem for the Roman census (Lk. 2: 4-5). There is no reference to the exile in Egypt in Luke, the assumption being that the family return to Nazareth directly after the birth and the census. But Luke’s Gospel may itself have gone through more than one revision. Luke 3: 1-2 reads very much as though it was originally the beginning of the Gospel:

In the fifteenth year of the reign of the Emperor Tiberius, when Pontius Pilate was governor of Judaea, and Herod was ruler of Galilee, and his brother Philip ruler of the region of Ituraea and Trachonitis, … during the high-priesthood of Annas and Caiaphas, the word of God came to John son of Zechariah in the wilderness.

Wise Men or Shepherds?

Like Mark, this would then have been a Gospel opening with the work of John the Baptist and with nothing about the birth and childhood of Jesus. The birth narratives and stories of Jesus’ and John’s childhood in chapters 1-2 would then be a later addition. This may explain why, if (as many scholars now think) Luke drew directly on Matthew, his nativity stories show no points of contact with Matthew’s infancy narratives, and they are written in a quite distinct style, mimicking that of the Greek translation of the Old Testament. On this basis, some have concluded that there was a ‘proto-Luke’ that contained some stories not now in the Gospel but also omitted the birth stories, which were then added by a later revision, possibly made by a different editor or author. As Luke’s birth narratives are not referred to anywhere else in the New Testament, there is no way of knowing where or when this reviser might have worked. This critical approach has stressed that editors, or ‘redactors’ as they are often called, did not simply collect or transcribe material from the past, but actively shaped and rewrote it in the interests of their own guiding ideas. As John Barton has concluded, once we look at the Gospels in this way, we can see them as looking more like ancient biographies rather than simply assemblages of older material. For example, Luke highlights certain themes, such as Jesus’ interest in the poor and outcast and his concern for women. In the infancy narratives, it is not exotic wise men, as in Matthew 2: 1-12, but poor shepherds who are the first outside Jesus’ family to learn of his birth (Lk. 2: 8-20). Yet most Christians would not omit one in favour of the other in the Christmas stories, any more than they would omit either the shepherds or the wise men from the crib scene in their church. In the same way, Francis Watson has argued, Christians must be willing to embrace all four gospels in their canon of Jesus stories:

Faced with this dissonant plurality, there are just two possibilities: either to select one of the gospels as a historically reliable guide and to disregard the others or to accept that the truth of the four is not to be found at the literal-historical level. … Thus the fourfold gospel marks the end of all attempts to reconstruct the life of the historical Jesus.

Christmas may be a distinct mid-winter festival for many Christians and peoples of other faiths and none, but – in Biblical terms at least – it needs to be observed in the context of the entire season from Advent to Epiphany and on to Candlemas. Only when we arrived at Candlemas and heard from old Simeon (Lk. 2: 22-35) do we get the complete affirmation before God in the Temple of Jesus as both a light to reveal your will to the Gentiles and to bring glory to your people Israel. He told Mary that her child was chosen by God for the destruction and the salvation of many. Luke gives us yet another declaration of God breaking into human history through his Messiah. Half a century ago, the editor of The Christian Century wrote that the Incarnation broke the wall between time and eternity, temple and market, church and shop, sacred and secular. It allows no division of the Gospel into personal and social, permitting no escape for public injustice from the Gospel’s judgment. The God who assumed human flesh sought the redemption of the whole man in all his circumstances and conditions. In forgetting this, the Church ceases to be the Church of the Incarnated Christ.

Sources:

John Barton (2019), A History of the Bible: The Book and its Faiths. London: Penguin (Random House).

John H. Y. Briggs, Robert D. Linder, David F. Wright (eds.) (1977), The History of Christianity: A Lion Handbook. Berkhamsted: Lion Publishing.

Robert C Walton (ed.) (1970), A Source Book of the Bible for Teachers. London: SCM.

Alan T Dale (1979), Portrait of Jesus. London: Oxford University Press.

Victor J Green (1983), Festivals and Saints Days: A Calendar of Festivals for the School and Home. Poole: Blandford Press.

Leo Tolstoy (1888; transl. Aylmer Maude, 1921), A Confession, The Gospel in Brief and What I believe. London: Oxford University Press.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Candlemas

The Civil Wars and Local Communities in England, 1642-47: Documents, Debates and Case Studies from Somerset, Gloucestershire, Herefordshire and Wiltshire.

National, Regional & Local Narratives:

After the Battle of Edgehill, the king was beaten back from London, returning to Oxford. In the ‘Second’ Campaign of 1643, Charles planned a combined advance on London by his three armies. Each army was formed of local men unwilling to leave their districts until local Parliamentarian garrisons had suurendered. Hopton’s west country army wanted to seize Plymouth before advancing, while Charles himself besieged Gloucester in order to gain full control of the Severn valley and estuary. The resistance of these cities ruined Charles’s plan: During the winter both sides sought allies. The Somerset MP John Pym, one of the five whom Charles had tried to arrest, negotiated the Solemn League and Covenant with the Scots.

Local history has provided one of the most fruitful areas of study for historians researching the English Civil Wars in recent decades. Whereas earlier historians had tended to concentrate on presenting a chronological narrative of military events in the locality, more recent authors, stimulated by the wealth of source material available in County Record Offices, have continued to explore the relationship between national events and local society. A. M. Everitt, in his seminal 1969 book, The Local Community and the Great Rebellion, wrote that:

The allegiance of the the provincial gentry to the community of their native shire is one of the basic facts of English history in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. Though the sense of national identity had been increasing since the early Tudors, so too had the sense of county identity, and the later was normally … the more powerful sentiment in 1640-60: … the growth of county administration, the development of county institutions, the expanding wealth of the local gentry, their increasing tendency to intermarriage, their growing interest in local history and legal custom, the rise of the county towns as social, cultural and administrative centres; these and many other elements entered into the rise of … the ‘country commonwealths’ of England.

Despite the well-known fact that many gentry attended the universities and some of the wealthire families spent part of the year in London, the vast majority of the country gentry passed most of their lives within a few miles of their native manor-house, in a circle often as limited as that of their tenants and labourers. The brief years at the university and Inns of Court were no more than an interlude, principally designed to fit them out for their functions as justices, squires, and landlords in their own county …

In 1640, however, local attachments were, if anything, becoming deeper rather than more superficial. For this reason the Civil War was not simply a struggle between gallant Cavaliers and psalm-singing Roundheads … This does not mean that most English people were indifferent to the political problems of the time, but that their loyalties were polarised around different ideals. … a more urgent problem was the conflict between loyalty to the nation and loyalty to the county community. This division cut across the conventional division, like a geological fault. The unwillingness of most people to forgo the independence of their shire and admit that allegiance to the Kingdom as a whole must overide it was one of the reasons why the Civil War was so long drawn out. …

In a world with poor communications and no country newspapers … most people (were) chiefly concerned with the fortunes of their local community. It was not that they never heard any national news, but that they were not continuously preoccupied with it … There were other matters of more immediate concern, and most people lived too near the bone to spare much time for political speculation. … Every decision, every loyalty was shaped, not so much by the fiat of government, as by the whole network of local society: by all the pressures of personal influence, family connection, ancient amity, local pride, religious sentiment, economic necessity and a dozen other matters …

How much were ordinary people really affected by the events of the Great Rebellion? … In the Midlands, of course, country people could not fail at times to be conscious of the fighting, and for some of them – the people of Leicester, for instance, on a May evening in 1645 – it brought horror and tragedy. Yet it would be misleading to suppose that daily life was continuously disrupted by fighting, even in the Midlands. … There is, of course, no need to minimise the impact of the Civil War upon seventeenth-century England. Its consequences for provincial society were obviously far-reaching. But we also need to see the Rebellion as one of a succession of problems to which society at the time was particularly vulnerable. The recurrent problems of harvest failure, and the malnutrition and disease that often followed in its wake were, for most English people, more serious and more persistent than the tragic but temporary upheaval of the Civil War. … During the seventeenth century as a whole, every fourth harvest, on the average, fell seriously short of requirements, and in some decades several successive years showed a marked deficiency. Those who lived through the Civil War and Commonwealth period, for example, suffered no fewer than ten harvest failures within the space of fifteen or sixteen years, … This kind of situation affected every class in the country, and for hundreds of thousands of labourers, yeomen, craftsmen and traders it might well mean ruin. …

Their experiences might go some way to explain the latent intransigence of the provincial world which, in the last resort, was one of the principal factors in the failure of both Charles I and Cromwell. … a certain dumb obstinacy towards the world at large – and not least towards the strange doings of princes and protectors.

Bath, North-East Somerset, Gloucestershire and Wiltshire:

The following documents chiefly concern the city of Bath and the surrounding area of north-east Somerset, south Gloucestershire and Wiltshire. In 1642 Bath was a prosperous walled city of some two thousand people. It livelihood was based on a lucrative clothtrade and its fame as a health resort. From the outset of the first Civil War, the Community declared its vigorous support for parliament. But how far this was influenced by the loyalties of three prominant local ‘worthies’ – John Ashe, ‘the greatest clothier in the kingdom’; Alexander Popham, the city’s wealthy MP; and William Prynne, the nationally-famous pamphleteer, has been a matter of some debate among historians. Further, related questions have been: How great was the city’s real involvement in the war? How quickly did disillusionment set in? How seriously was everyday life disrupted by local hostilities, which included the battle of Lansdown and the siege by the New Model Army? How severe was the conflict between loyalty to the state and loyalty to the local community?

John Ashe wrote A Perfect Relation from the Committee of Sommersetshire in 1642, describing how the enthusiastic recruits to the Trained Bands from north-east Somerset arrived in Bath from Chewton Mendip. These included Popham’s Regiment, which had doubled in size with volunteers. Many of them had only swords, but were ‘put into order’, despite a lack of expert soldiers and officers. They then marched over the Mendip hills a distance of four miles, until they came within sight of Wells. By the evening, they were unable to obtain provisions, and so lay all that night upon the hill, fasting and in the cold, and spent the time in prayers and singing of Psalms. Popham, with his two ‘valiant’ brothers and Sir John Horner and son, …

with many other young Gentlemen, Captaines and others lay all night upon fursbushes in their armes in the open fields amidst the camp, the old Knight often saying that his Furs-Bed was was the best he lay upon. It was very much to be admired that the Spirits and resolutions of so great a company, and men so tenderly bred could be kept to that night, as to indure so much hunger and cold. But such was the love and affections of all the country within eight and ten miles distance, that by the the next morning daylight they sent in such provisions of all sorts in waynes, carts and on horses, that this great company had sufficient and to spare, both for breakfast and for dinner, and would not take a penny for it, nay many did carry home againe their provisions, for want of Company to eat it.

Ashe’s narrative was reprinted in pamphlet form from a letter he wrote to the Speaker. In March 1643, the royalist newspaper, Mercurius Aulicus, reported the royalist Governor of Reading’s seizure of Ashe’s supplies for London:

Certaine news also came this day, that Sir Arthur Aston had seized on seven cart-loades, one waine-load and twenty-four horse-loades of broad fine cloth, amonting in the whole to 380 cloths, and that in many of the packs were found some ‘Belts’ and ‘Bandoleers’, and great store of ‘Match’, and a considerable summe of money. All of which were sent towards London from one Mr Ashe, the greatest ‘Clothier’ in the Kingdome, as it is conceived, but of so turbulent a spirit and so pernicious a practicer in the maintaining and fomenting of this Rebellion, that he stands excepted by His Majesty amongst some others, out of His Majesty’s generall pardon for the County of Sommerset.

The West in the First Civil War: The four Royalist victories in battle, together with the successful siege of Bristol extended their control of the West Country south of Gloucester, together with much of Wiltshire, Hampshire and Berkshire.

Clearly, there was no love lost between him and the royalists of Berkshire. The following summer, Royalist forces concentrated for a major assault on the Parliamentarian positions in the West Country. A contingent of three thousand foot, three hundred dragoons and five hundred horse under Lord Hopton was joined at Chard in Somerset on 4 June by a thousand foot and fifteen hundred horse under Prince Maurice and the Marquess of Hertford. These three were opposed by Sir William Waller, who controlled Bristol, Bath and Gloucester. He was a highly professional soldier, having learnt his trade in southern Europe. Now in his mid-forties, he was one of the most respected of the Parliamentarian generals. The Royalists decided that, despite his reputation, Waller could be and must be beaten. Hence their combined operation employing the victors of Stratton, from Cornwall, and an army from Oxford under the command of Prince Maurice. Hopton, the architect of the Stratton victory, had had no small difficulty in persuading his officers to march their men from Devonshire when Plymouth, Exeter, Barnstaple and Bideford were all in Roundhead hands, yet ripe for the taking.

Gentlemen & Generals – William Waller & Ralph Hopton:

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 006-3.jpg
Above: Sir Ralph Hopton, the King’s Lieutenant-General of the West, painted c. 1637. An early opponent of the excesses of the Court. Hopton still felt duty-bound to support the king against rebellion, and proved to be a highly professional field commander. He died in exile in Bruges in 1651.

The fact that, especially in the early years of the war, many of the generals on either side were so alike in their social and cultural personalities, indeed had often known each other well, either in parliament or in the country, and spoke the same kind of language of patriotic disinterest, must have weakened or at least tested their allegiance. Two generals who faced each other in the muderous little west country war, Sir William Waller and Sir Ralph Hopton, respectively from Gloucestershire and Somerset, and both professional soldiers, were virtually interchangeable, even in religion, where Hopton was just as much a sober Puritan as Waller, and had voted for the Grand Remonstrance. Both were in their mid-forties when the war began, and were close friends. It had only been when parliament had arrogated to itself power over the militia that Hopton had changed allegiance. Hopton was made a baronet in 1643 and became a close confidant of the king. Clarendon described him as a man…

… superior to any temptation, and abhorred enough of the license and the levities, with which he saw too many corrupted. He had a good understanding, a clear courage, an industry not to be tired, and a generosity that was not to be exhausted; a virtue that none of the rest had: but in debates concerning the war, was longer in resolving, and more apt to change his mind after he had resolved, than is agreeable to the office of a commander-in-chief; which rendered him rather fit for the second, rather than for the supreme command in an army.

As a key member of Charles I’s council of war, Hopton was, according to Clarendon, the only man ‘of whom nobody spoke ill, or laid anything to his charge’. During a brief lull in their campaign, Hopton had written to Waller asking for a meeting. Waller had to turn him down, but did so in terms that suggested just how deeply the distress of their broken friendship went:

To my noble friend, Sir Ralphe Hopton at Wells

Sir

The experience I have had of your worth, and the happiness I have enjoyed in your friendshipp, are wounding considerations to me when I looke upon this present distance between us. Certainly my affections to you are so unchangeable, that hostility itself cannot violate my friendshipp to your person, but I must be true to the cause wherein I serve. The old limitation ‘usque ad aras’ holds still, and where my conscience is interested all other obligations are swallowed upp. I should most gladly waite upon you, according to your desire, but that I looke upon you as you are ingaged in that party, beyond the possibility of a retreat and consequently uncapable of being wrought upon by any persuasions. And I know the conference could never be so close between us, but that it would take winde and retrieve a construction to my dishonour. That great God, who is the searcher of my heart, knowes with what a sad sence I go upon this service, and with what a perfect hatred I detest this warre without an enemy. But I look upon it as ‘Opus Domini’, and that is enough to silence all passion in mee. … We are both upon the stage, and must act those parts that are assigned to us in this Tragedy. Lett us do itt in a way of honour, and without personall animosities. Whatsoever the issue be, I shall never relinquish the dear title of

Your most affectionated friend,

and faithfull servant

Wm Waller

Above: Sir William Waller, an etching published in 1643. Waller served with Hopton in the Thirty Years’ War and the two soldiers remained friends during the Civil Wars, despite being on opposing sides.

Three weeks after this letter was written, Hopton’s army met Waller’s in battle at Lansdown, near Bath. The combined Royalist army numbered seven thousand, of which just over half were infantry. Waller’s army of approximately equal numbers, though stronger in cavalry, was deployed near to the city. But the presence of three officers whose rank justified independent command raised the thorny question of who should actually control the operations of the Royalist army. The problem appears to have been solved by allowing Hertford to command in name, while Hopton commanded in the field and Maurice concentrated his attention on the Horse, and was given a free hand with its use. The Roundhead cavalry was more than equal in both quantity and quality, but its infantry was inferior in the latter. With Waller in so strong a position, however, the Royalist strategy of splitting his army and rolling them up in two phases was easier to plan than to execute. During June they were tidying up the position in Somerset by occupying Wells, Taunton and Bridgwater, and at the end of the month they occupied the Wiltshire woollen town of Bradford-on-Avon, just nine miles south-east of Bath. The city itself was the primary objective of the royalist assault, but to attack it from the south meant negotiating the Avon under Roundhead fire and it was therefore considered more expedient to approach from the east. To do so the Royalists moved in a north-westerly direction but when they reached Monkton Farleigh and Waller had given no sign of coming up on their flank they decided to push on to a better attacking position north of the city.

The Battle of Lansdown – A Contemporary Account:

In his History of the Rebellion, begun in 1646 but not published until 1702, Clarendon gave the following extremely vivid description of the Battle of Lansdown from the Royalist perspective. It begins with Hopton’s army at rest in Wells:

After … eight or ten days’ rest at Wells, the army generally expressing a cheerful impatience to meet with the enemy, of which, at that time, they had a greater contempt, than in reason they should have; the prince and marquis advanced to Frome, and thence to Bradford, within four miles of Bath. And now no day passed without action, and very sharp skirmishes; Sir William Waller having received from London a fresh regiment of five hundred horse, under the command of Sir Arthur Haselrig: which were so completely armed, that they were called by the other side the regiment of lobsters, because of their bright iron shells, with which they were covered, being perfect cuirassiers; and were the first seen so armed on either side, and the first that made any impression upon the king’s horse; who, being unarmed, were not able to bear a shock with them; besides that they were secure from hurts of the sword, which were almost the only weapons the other were furnished with.

The Battle of Lansdown, 1643

After some preliminary skirmishing in the area to the east of Bath, which were of the nature of light harassment, the Royalists marched another five miles, approaching Lansdown Hill, four miles to the north of Bath on 4 July. They were surprised to find Waller’s army firmly established on its summit, and temporarily withdrew to Marshfield where they camped that night. Waller’s presence was the result of his local knowledge, which had made him alert to their intentions well in advance of their approach from the east. Lansdown Hill was well known as a valuable strategic standpoint, and to prevent the Royalists from occupying it, he had marched out of Bath to occupy it himself. The armies were now just five miles apart, and there was inevitably some skirmishing between them. Very early on 5 July, Waller despatched a medium-sized force up to the Marshfield outposts to upset the Royalists as they were making their dispositions. This created considerable alarm and disorder, but Hopton soon had his men marching towards Bath, using tracks that would take them past Lansdown. As they approached the hill, they observed that the Roundheads were already strongly entrenched around it, with earthworks and wooden defences protecting their position, the whole area being screened by by flanking woods. Waller had constructed field fortifications on the northern end of the hill, thus strengthening the already formidable natural obstacle of a sharply falling hillside. Hopton and his officers decided this was neither the place nor the time to attack. They halted and skirmished, but after several clashes between the rival dragoons, the Royalists again drew off back to Marshfield, not prepared to commit military suicide. Clarendon’s account of the approaches of the two armies is as follows:

The contention was hitherto with parties; in which the successes were various, and almost with equal losses: for as Sir William Waller, upon the first advance from Wells, beat up a regiment of horse and dragoons of Sir James Hamilton’s, and dispersed them; so, within two days, the king’s forces beat a party of his from a pass near Bath, where the enemy lost two field pieces, and near an hundred men. But Sir William Waller had the advantage in his ground, having a good city, well furnished with provisions, to quarter his army together in; and so in his choice not to fight, but upon extraordinary advantage. Whereas the king’s forces must either disperse themselves, and so give the enemy advantage upon their quarters, or, keeping near together, lodge in the field, and endure great distress of provision; the country being so disaffected, that only force could bring in any supply or relief. Hereupon, … the marquis and Prince Maurice advanced their whole body to Marsfield, five miles beyond Bath towards Oxford, presuming that, by this means, they should draw the enemy from their place of advantage, his chief business being to hinder them from joining the with the king. And if they had been able to preserve that temper, and had neglected the enemy till he had quitted his advantages, it is probable that they might have fought upon as good terms as they desired; for Sir William Waller, … no sooner drew out his whole army to Lansdown, which looked towards Marsfield, but they suffered themselves to be engaged upon great disadvantage.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 007-3.jpg
A harquebusier. or ‘trooper’. His equipment included a sword with a basket hilt to protect his hand, holsters for his pistols, a breastplate and lobster-tailed helmet with a faceguard, a sash worn around the waist to denote his ‘side’ (gold for parliamentarians; claret for royalists), top boots and rowel spurs, and leather gauntlets.

Waller then dispatched a thousand cavalry and dragoons to harry the retiring enemy flank and rear in the valley between Lansdown Hill and Freezing Hill. At first this went remarkably well for them, with the dragoons able to move up under cover of hedgerows and devastate the Royalist flanks; the Roundhead cavalry charged into the Royalist rear and drove into it so hard that they tangled with the unfortunate foot soldiers. Prince Maurice had introduced an interesting tactical disposition by stationing a section of foot among the cavalry. These were mainly the Cornishmen who had won the battle of Stratton and they began to give Waller’s cavalry a lot of trouble. As this great harassing sweep began to lose momentum and peter out, the Royalist cavalry began to put in two very sharp counter-attacks. Within the hour, the Royalists had driven their opponents back over Tog Hill to the base of Lansdown Hill, where they had stood despondently not so long before. It was 2 p.m., and Royalist morale was now at its peak, and the strong positions of Lansdown Hill somehow seemed less formidable than before. Hopton’s Cornish infantry, who had already killed a substantial number of Roundheads, clamoured to be allowed to make what appeared a suicidal assault on the main Parliamentarian position. They had tremendous faith in Hopton, who ordered flanking attacks by parties of musketeers while the main assault was delivered in the centre along the road which wound its way to the summit. The hill confronting the Cornish infantry was four miles long, and well wooded. The battle which took place that afternoon was a tribute to the amazing resolve of the Cornishmen. Whatever else happened, they ploughed on, supported by others, fighting alongside, but the steady rolling unrelaxed pressure which carried the day undoubtedly came from the tough Cornishmen. Clarendon gave the following account of their heroic assault on the hill-top:

It was upon the fifth of July when Sir William Waller, as soon as it was light, possessed himself of that hill; and after he had, upon the brow of the hill over the high way, raised breastworks with fagots and earth, and planted cannon there, he sent a strong party of horse towards Marsfield, which quickly alarmed the other army, and was shortly driven back to their body. … the king’s forces … when they had drawn into battalia, and found the enemy fixed on the top of the hill, they resolved not to attack upon so great disadvantage; and so retired again towards their old quarters: which Sir William Waller perceiving, sent his whole body of horse and dragoons down the hill, to charge the rear and flank; which they did thoroughly, the regiment of cuirassiers so amazing the horse they charged, that they totally routed them; and, standing firm and unshaken themselves, gave so great terror to the king’s horse, who had never before turned from an enemy, that no example of their officers, who did did their parts with invincible courage, could make them charge with the same confidence, and in the same manner they had usually done. However, in the end, after Sir Nicholas Slanning, with three hundred musketeers, had fallen upon and beaten their reserve of dragooners, Prince Maurice and the Earl of Carnarvon, rallying their horse, and winging them with the Cornish musketeers, charged the enemy’s horse again, and totally routed them; and in the same manner received two bodies more, and routed and chased them down the hill; where they stood in a place almost inaccessible.

Lansdown Hill lies four miles to the nort of Bath and can be reached from the A420 Chippenham to Bristol road. When approaching from Chippenham turn left on to a minor road 1,300 yards past the junction of the A420 and the A46. The road leads to Lansdown and as it ascends the summit of the hill the monument to Sir Bevil Grenville can be found on the left.

The Royalist cavalry were halted by a storm of fire poured down on them from above, but Sir Bevil Grenville’s Cornish pikemen struggled to the crest, where they held their ground in the face of Waller’s cavalry. They needed all the drive and resolve they could muster as they came up through the woods, meeting frontal musket fire, cross-fire and some heavy artillery, which the Roundheads had placed on top of the hill. They paid dearly for their success, but they made their enemy pay more, some regiments finding the fire so hot that they slipped away through the concealing woods. Some of the Royalist cavalry who were caught in plunging fire rode back to Oxford where they gave an account of the battle which indicated how wise they were to come away. They had of course been been badly handled and misused but it was not an excuse the Cornish infantrymen would have accepted. For had the cavalry stayed and stuck it out, they could have completed the victory when at last the pikemen and the musketeers had reached the last barricade. The Parliamentarian troops abandoned their field works and retreated to the protection of a stone wall which spanned four hundred yards of the summit. Hopton’s army captured Waller’s hilltop position, along with guns and prisoners but at savage cost to his troops and officers. Again, Clarendon provides us with his own vivid description of this final phase of the battle:

On the brow of the hill there were breast-works, on which were pretty bodies of small shot, and some cannon; on either flank grew a pretty thick wood towards the declining of the hill, in which strong parties of musketeers were placed; at the rear was a very fair plain, where the reserves of horse and foot stood ranged; yet the Cornish foot were so far from being appalled at this disadvantage, that they desired to fall on, and cried out, ‘that they might have leave to fetch off those cannon’. In the end, order was given to attempt the hill with horse and foot. Two strong parties of musketeers were sent into the woods, which flanked the the enemy; and the horse and other musketeers up the road way, which were charged by the enemy’s horse, and routed; then Sir Bevil Grenville advanced with a party of horse, on his right hand, that ground being best for them; and his musketeers on the left; himself leading up his pikes in the middle; and in the face of their cannon, and small-shot from the breast-works, gained the brow of the hill, having sustained two full charges of the enemy’s horse; but in the third charge his horse failing, and giving ground, he received, after other wounds, a blow to the head with a pole-axe, with which he fell, and many of his officers about him; yet the musketeers fired so fast upon the enemy’s horse, that they quitted their ground, and the two wings, who were sent to clear the woods, having done their work, and gained those parts of the hill; which they quickly did, and planted themselves on the ground they had won; … the enemy retiring … behind a stone wall upon the same level, and standing in reasonable good order.

The costs of taking the hilltop to the royalist forces were immense. Of the two thousand who had ridden up the hill, only six hundred were left alive in the pyrrhic victory. Of the two hundred infantry who had died in the attack on the hilltop was Grenville, another friend of Waller’s, who was pole-axed at the summit. Hopton himself was badly slashed in the arm. There were still many Roundheads in force behind the stone wall, and neither side had the strength for a last clinching effort. Both armies were by now close to exhaustion, ammunition was short and a high proportion of Royalist officers had fallen in the assault. Both sides were anxious to maintain their position rather than undertake fresh attacks, so the fighting petered out in an exchange of musket fire. As darkness fell and neither side had the strength, ammunition or the will with which to renew the struggle, both commanders debated what to do next. If the Roundheads had counter-attacked, the exhausted Royalists might have tumbled down the hill and been utterly routed, but equally, had the Royalists put in a final assault at dawn, the route to Bath would have been open to them. As it happened, with the wisdom of an experienced campaigner rather than simply a battlefield commander, shortly after midnight Waller gave the order to withdraw to Bath, leaving lighted matches and bristling pikes on their last position as feints to cover his withdrawal. At dawn, finding their enemy gone, the Royalists retired to Marshfield. Clarendon’s description of the night on the hill-top is full of eye-witness detail, which must surely have come from the Royalist officers and soldiers themselves, perhaps from Hopton himself:

The king’s Horse were so shaken that of the two thousand which were upon the field in the morning, there were not above six hundred on the top of the hill. The enemy was exceedingly scattered too, and had no mind to venture on plain ground with those who had beaten them from the hill; so that, exchanging only some shot from their ordnance, they looked upon another until the night interposed. About twelve of the clock, it being very dark, the enemy made a show of moving towards the ground they had lost; but giving a smart volley of small-shot, and finding themselves answered with the like, they made no more noise: which, the prince observing, he sent a common soldier to hearken as near to the place where they were, as he could; who brought word, “that the enemy had left lighted matches in the wall behind which they had lain, and were drawn off the field”; which was true; so that, as soon as it was day, the king’s army found themselves possessed entirely of the field, and the dead, and all other ensigns of victory: Sir William Waller being marched to Bath, in so much disorder and apprehension, that he left great store of arms, and ten barrels of powder, behind him; which was a very seasonable supply to the other side, who had spent in that day’s service no less than fourscore barrels, and had not a safe proportion left.

It should have been a moment of tremendous triumph for the Royalists. Although Grenville had been killed, they had won the hill against almost impossible odds. But then, in the moment of elation, came an appalling setback. While Hopton was inspecting prisoners the next day, an ammunition wagon exploded, burning and temporarily blinding Hopton, so that he needed to be carried in a litter, knowing that at any time Waller’s troops, defeated but rested at Bath, might swoop down on his battered and bedraggled army. For a while, Hopton could neither speak, walk nor see and apparently dying, he was carried off the battlefield past his dismayed army. At this stage, it would have been limitless folly for him to press home his advantage against Bath. Reluctantly, but not slowly, the Royalists abandoned their hard-won position and set off back in the direction of Oxford. Behind them, on Cold Ashton, Tog Hill, Freezing Hill and on the slopes of Lansdown itself, there were several thousand men who would never fight again on that or any other. At the time, Lansdown was an inconclusive and costly battle, but it was eventually entered into the annals of Royalist victories, especially by Edward Hyde (Clarendon):

In this battle, on the king’s part, there were more officers and gentlemen of quality slain, than common men; and more hurt than slain. That which would have clouded any victory, and made the loss of others less spoken of, was the death of Sir Bevil Grenville. He was indeed an excellent person, whose activity, interest, and reputation, was the foundation of what had been done in Cornwall; and his temper and affections so public, that no accident which happened could make any impression in him; … In a word, a brighter courage, and a gentler disposition, were never married together to make the most cheerful and innocent conversation. Very many officers and persons of quality were hurt; as the lord Arundel of Wardour, shot in the thigh with a brace of pistol bullets; Sir Ralph Hopton, shot through the arm with a musket … and many others, hurt … with swords and pole-axes. But the morning added much to the melancholy of their victory, when the field was entirely their own. For Sir Ralph Hopton riding up and down the field to visit the hurt men, and to put the soldiers in order, and readiness for motion, sitting on his horse, with other officers and soldiers about him, near a waggon of ammunition, in which were eight barrels of powder; whether by treachery, or mere accident, is uncertain, the powder was blown up; and many, who stood nearest, killed; and many men were maimed; among whom Sir Ralph Hopton and sergent major Sheldon were miserably hurt.

Devizes & The Battle of Roundway Down:

A week later, on Roundway Down outside Devizes, Hopton’s army, despite its general being more or less unable to see or ride, again triumphed, this time overwhelmingly. Hopton had been insistent on being carried to councils of war, still refusing to leave his post while the royalist forces remained threatened by Waller’s still unbroken army. Hopton’s forces had taken up a defensive position at Devizes, just over the county border in Wiltshire. They were seriously short of ammunition and food supplies, and the council of war decided to send Hertford and Maurice and the remainder of their cavalry back to Oxford as fast as possible with an urgent plea for reinforcements. As the infantry followed them in the same direction, the Royalists felt frustrated and dejected. Apart from the blow of losing such inspiring leaders as Grenville and Hopton to death and injury respectively, they had other troubles as well; the people of the surrounding countryside seemed to be against them as they sought victuals. They had rested at Chippenham for two days and then moved on to Devizes, by which time Waller’s cavalry was harassing their rearguard. The Royalists were therefore glad to get into the town where they could collect their thoughts and decide on their next course of action. But Royalist morale plummeted further as for the next or two or three days, Waller tried to bombard Devizes Castle into submission, and he had drawn up his army at Roundway Down, three miles north of the town, but Hopton refused to take up the challenge and on 10 July they declined battle with the Parliamentarian army.

Instead, they prepared the town for a siege, withdrawing their artillery to Devizes Castle and erecting barricades across the approach roads. Hopton was now able to speak but not to walk and approved a plan by which his infantry and artillery would defend the town while the cavalry would break out in a bid to raise a relieving force from Oxford. Before the town was fully encircled the Royalist cavalry under the Marquess of Hertford and Prince Maurice succeeded in this, and after a night-ride of forty-four miles, Maurice and Hertford reached Oxford on 11 July to find that steps had already been taken to aid Hopton. On both the 9th and 10th, cavalry forces had been dispatched westwards as reinforcements, with the first under the Earl of Crawford also conveying an ammunition train. This was captured, however, and Crawford’s six hundred troopers scattered by Waller’s forces, but although shaken, the Royalist cavalry was able to rendezvous with Lord Wilmot and the rest of the relief force at Marlborough. As Devizes was being held with hastily constructed outer defences, and Prince Maurice having evaded Waller’s troops to reach Oxford, time was no longer on the side of the Parliamentarian besiegers, for the Royalists would soon be rushing reinforcements to help Hopton’s trapped army. Waller’s forces still outnumbered those of the Royalists, however, and as he redoubled his efforts to capture Devizes, he also sent in surrender terms. Hopton appeared to be considering them, but in fact, was waiting for the relief force he felt could not be far away. He was right, as Marlborough was only fourteen miles away. It was a force comprised entirely of cavalry, but also had two light guns.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 005-2.jpg

By the morning of 13 July, Lord Wilmot was approaching Devizes with eighteen hundred Horse from the king’s main army, but no infantry under his command. Between his cavalry and Hopton’s three thousand besieged infantry lay a Parliamentarian force of two thousand horse and 2,500 foot. They had kept Devizes under artillery fire for the previous twenty-four hours. Waller still held the initiative since he could turn on Wilmot’s cavalry and deal with them in a pitched battle, in which he would outnumber them, or he could draw them off with a portion of his army while he used the remainder to complete the capture of Devizes. He must not, of course, allow himself to be trapped between Wilmot’s horse and Hopton’s infantry, even though his forces still outnumbered the combined Royalist troops by over a thousand. What he could not have expected was that the Devizes ‘garrison’ would stand idly by, in spite of Hopton’s urgings, and let him annihilate Wilmot’s cavalry. Unaware of the fate in store for him, Wilmot continued along the old road from Marlborough to Devizes, which ran north of the present road and is the track which skirts to the south of Heddington today. This road was and is still today, crossed by another which runs south-west to Devizes, and the crossroads were right in the middle of Roundway Down where Waller had tried to tempt the entire Royalist army to battle just before they entered Devizes. It was, of course, a perfect place for a cavalry battle. To the north were Morgan’s Hill and King’s Play Hill, and to the south was Roundway Hill, then known as Bagdon Hill.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 001-9.jpg

Waller had withdrawn most of his army away from the siege of Devizes to meet Wilmot’s advance and he deployed his force in the shallow valley bounded in the north by King’s Play Hill and Morgan’s Hill and in the south by Roundway Hill. Hopton’s beleaguered army had observed Waller’s withdrawal and heard Wilmot’s signal guns, which were fired from Roughbridge Hill, but the council of war summoned to analyse these developments suspected a Parliamentarian trap and refused to march out of Devizes. Their shortages of ammunition, including ‘match’ (cord) for their musketeers also prevented their direct engagement in the battle. Hopton had ordered that all the bedcords in Devizes should be collected and boiled in resin; this ingenuity solved the ‘match’ problem but there was still a grave shortage of powder and ball. Hopton, still beset by his wounds, was unable to alter its opinion, so they did not join the battle until it was in its later stages. The scene was set for one of the most dramatic battles of the Civil Wars; a cavalry force tired by a long approach was about to attack an army of horse and foot which outnumbered it by nearly three-to-one. As Wilmot crossed the Wansdyke, a few miles from where the decisive battle of Ellandun had been fought over eight hundred years earlier, Waller’s army came into view over Roundway Hill. Wilmot had no doubt that Hopton’s army from Devizes would be coming up fast to catch Waller in the rearguard and calmly made his battle dispositions accordingly. Facing his left flank he could see a very formidable force, Sir Arthur Haselrig’s ‘Lobsters’, named after their close-fitting armour as cuirassiers, glinting in the sunlight.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 006-4.jpg

Wilmot quickly realised that if they fought in isolation both Royalist forces would be outnumbered and that their only hope of victory would rest on a combined attack on the Parliamentarian army. Wilmot’s essential problem, however, was how to arrange for a concerted attack to strike the Parliamentarians at the same moment. The Royalist cavalry had brought two small cannon with them and Wilmot had decided to fire these as a signal to alert Hopton’s artillery that he was attacking. But a messenger sent to inform Hopton of the plan was captured and, in the event, despite Wilmot’s foresight, the two Royalist forces acted independently for the major part of the battle. Wilmot attacked, expecting Hopton’s infantry to come out of the town to support him. The Parliamentarian army had deployed in a conventional style with the infantry in the centre of the line and the cavalry on both flanks. Wilmot’s line consisted of his own brigade and that of Sir John Byron, with Crawford’s brigade in reserve. As Wilmot’s troopers advanced, Sir Arthur Haselrig, on the right of the Parliamentarian line, led his squadron to meet them. Wilmot, being a cavalryman, turned his attention to these wings and hit both simultaneously with vigorous charges. The visceral hand-to-hand combat which followed was described by Richard Atkyns, a cavalier who took part in the charge on Haselrig’s right wing, and fought with the general himself:

‘Twas my fortune in a direct line to charge their general of horse; he discharged his carbine first, and afterwards one of his pistols, before I came up to him; and missed with both; I then immediately struck into him and touched him before I discharged mine, and I am sure I hit him for he staggered and presently wheeled off from his party. Follow him I did and and discharged the other pistol at him; and I’m sure I hit his head for I touched it before I gave fire and it amazed him at that present but he was too well armed all over for a pistol bullet to do him any hurt, having a coat of mail over his arms and a headpiece musket proof. … I came up to him again and having a very awift horse stuck by him for a good while and tried him from the head to the saddle and could not penetrate him or do him any hurt; but in this attempt he cut my horse’s nose that you might put your finger in the wound and gave me such a blow on the inside of my arms amongst the veins that I could hardly hold my sword; he went on as before.

Sir Arthur Haselrig by Robert Walker

As the running fight continued, Atkyns was shot in the shoulder but not seriously wounded. During the ensuing melée of charge and counter-charge, Haselrig’s ‘Lobsters’ broke and fled. They were soon followed by Waller’s Brigade, furiously pursued by Byron’s troopers. In the course of the engagement, Waller’s cavalry had been so badly swung out of order that their only means of escape was to the west. As the majority of the beaten cavalry took flight in this direction, covering nearly a mile and a half, hoping to find a point to regroup, they suddenly realised that the gentle plain on which they galloping was a mere plateau and that they were now at its edge. To their horror, they found that the ground before them fell abruptly for three hundred feet in a treacherous slope. Unable to rein in, many of Waller’s troopers plunged downwards out of control crashing into the ‘Bloody Ditch’ at the foot of the slope. Down that deathtrap hill they rode, slithered and fell, and many of their pursuers with them. It was, indeed, a bloody ditch. Not since the battle of Ashdown in 871 had their been a scene like it, and even that was less dramatic. The unbelievable had happened: Waller’s invincible cavalry had been put to flight by a force of half their number, and at the end, it had not merely been beaten, but literally smashed to pieces.

The battlefield of Roundway Down lies to the north of Devizes between A342, A4 and A361. It can be approached along the secondary road to Roundway which leaves the A361 about a mile from the centre of Devizes, and King’s Play Hill provides a convenient vantage point.

This left the Roundhead infantry in the middle standing by inactive and unharmed apart from the occasional stray musket-ball finding a target in their ranks. They could not take part in the battle themselves since the wings were an indistinguishable fighting melée. They were mere spectators of the catastrophe which befell their cavalry, for with no opposing infantry to fight there was little they could do to support their cavalry. The musketeers could not intervene in the cavalry action for hear of hitting their own men, and as they disappeared from the field, the Parliamentarian infantry were left on a deserted battlefield to await events, having no conception of the disaster which had befallen their cavalry. They were not given long to speculate upon their fate, for the growing noise of battle had at last persuaded Hopton’s infantry to march out of Devizes, urged on by their wounded general. As they came out, they assumed that they would be saving Wilmot’s cavalry from too severe a defeat, or perhaps to change probable defeat into narrow victory. As they breasted the hill all they could see was the Roundhead infantry, still uncommitted. On its flanks, Wilmot’s cavalry had regrouped to deal with this last target. The isolated Roundheads had no hope at all. Assailed from the north by Wilmot’s victorious cavalry and from the south by three thousand fresh Cornish infantry, the Parliamentarian foot were soon overwhelmed and forced to surrender or flee. The total rout of Waller’s army must therefore be credited to Wilmot’s leadership and the tremendous courage of his cavalry, which included Byron’s and Maurice’s and the Earl of Crawford’s regiments as well as his own. The Royalists claimed to have inflicted six hundred casualties and taken eight hundred prisoners, a fitting end to a most extraordinary day.

Bath, Bristol & Gloucester; Sieges, Garrisons & Councils:

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 017.jpg
.

The Royalists had certainly achieved their most decisive victory of the Civil Wars. Most of Waller’s forces that escaped death or capture quietly melted away, many to their homes, and he took the remnant first to Gloucester, then to Evesham, and finally back to London. To all intents and purposes, Waller’s army had ceased to exist. Wilmot returned to Oxford after his victory, but as he did so Rupert set out with a very substantial force to join the western army, which had already occupied Bath. Rupert’s objective was Bristol, however, and on 24 July he summoned the city to surrender. Nathaniel Fiennes, its governor, refused, though his garrison of fifteen hundred foot and three hundred horse was insufficient to man the three-mile circumference of its defences. Two days later, on 26 July, the walls of Bristol, thought to be impregnable, were stormed by Hopton’s Cornish army and the city, and Fiennes surrendered to Prince Rupert in the early evening. He had defended the city for as long as was reasonably possible against determined assailants and did not deserve to be court-martialled and sentenced to death, but Essex, to his honour, secured his reprieve. The loss of Bristol, however, was a very severe blow to the parliamentarians, as it was to Rupert and the Royalists three years later. It led to the reduction of the Parliamentary garrisons in Dorset, Devon and Somerset. Plymouth, Exeter, Lyme Regis and two or three other outposts remained in their hands, but almost the whole of the rest of the West to the south of Gloucester lay under the King’s control.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 001-3.jpg
Bristol in the mid-Seventeenth Century, showing the city walls

For a short time after the fall of Bristol towards the end of July, Gloucestershire was the key theatre of the war. Urged by his generals to exploit parliament’s disarray and advance on London, King Charles instead turned aside to eliminate the last parliamentary garrison at Gloucester. Charles appeared in person to summon Gloucester itself on 10 August, but the governor, Edward Massey defied him. Enthusiastically supported by its townsfolk, the garrison held out for six weeks, until it was relieved by the Earl of Essex. This also denied the king the chance to end the war quickly, as for the next two years, Gloucester remained a parliamentary enclave in royalist territory. The royalists failed to prevent the garrison from ‘raiding’ the county under its energetic commander, Edward Massey, who slowly extended the parliamentary enclave until almost the whole of the county was under parliamentarian control. But in 1643, as the summer wore on, Gloucester’s precarious resistance was the one bright spot in what for parliament was a very bleak picture. Study of the war in a single county helps illustrate the variety of national and local issues that determined loyalties. For example, the textile areas of north-east Somerset were more likely to be parliamentarian in sympathy.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 001-2-1.jpg

Three years after the Royalist victories at Lansdown and Roundway Down, in June 1646, villages near Bath were making claims to the parliamentary commissioners for the damage caused during the summer of 1643, and the costs to farmers and villagers for supplies and free quarter provided to the armies. The Bath Chamberlain’s Accounts from October 1643 to February 1646 make useful and reliable historical sources for assessing these real impacts of the war. At the end of this period, the local Council agreed that a peticion shall be preferred to the houses of Parliament for release of ffree quarter. In line with Everitt’s aguments about the importance of local communities in the war, the proloned military intrusion experienced by north-east Somerset, south Gloucestershire and Wiltshire brought considerable personal suffering to the civilian population. But the local sources also suggest that most aspects of everyday life in agriculture, religion, education, trade, routine maintenance, social and charitable activities, were not completely disrupted even during the Royalist occupation between 1643 and 1645, though the city councillors had clearly been unimpressed by the use of the city made by the occupiers. It is also clear that by February 1646 the people of Bath had become completely disillusioned with both sides in the war. Bath and its corporation were largely parliamentarian in political outlook. But the city fathers wrote to Sir John Harington of Kelston, to ‘beseeche’ him to advise his son…

… touching our cities distress at this present time, that he may in such wise get favour from the commander to spare further levies, as we hear the troops are coming onward for our city, and our houses are emptied of all useful furniture, and much broken and disfigured; our poore suffer for want of victuals, and rich we have none. God assist your love and friendship to us, and favour your good will herein. Your son hathe good interest in the army, and we doubt not will use his endeavours to succour and save his poore neighbours. Warrants are come to raise horse, but we have none left; Colonel Sandford doth promise his assistance, as much as he is able. We have now four hundred in the town and many more coming; God protect us from pillage. …

Captain Harington was able to assist the people of Bath by ordering his company to go into the city to prevent disorder which would often follow from the quarterings of troops. The company ‘behaved well’, as a letter from Robert Jones to Harington confirmed:

Major Hewlet got in the levies as commanded, in such manner as the rate observed all over the west. Many citizens had no monies ready, and were threatened with pillage. Eighteen horses were provided at the market house, and delivered up, as you desired; but the men required were excused on your desiring, nor was any seizure made, or plunder, except in liquors and bedding. The town-house was filled with troops that came from Marlborow in their march westward. … God preserve our Kingdom from these sad troubles much longer! …

The troops from Marlborough were less orderly, however, according to Jones:

Our meal was taken by the Marlborow troop, but they restored it again to many of the poorer sort. Our beds they occupied entirely, but no greater mischief has happened as yet … We have no divine service as yet … We have no divine service as yet; the Churches are full of the troops, furniture and bedding. Pardon my haste, as I have sent this by a poor man who may suffer if he is found out, and I dare not send a man on purpose on horseback, as the horse would be taken.

The historian John Wroughton, writing The Civil War in Bath and North Somerset in 1973, concluded that although the City Council was largely parliamentarian in its sympathies, and it continued to return puritan MPs like Popham, Ashe and Prynne to Westminster, it nevertheless contained an active group of royalists. The members of this group continued to sit side by side with the parliamentarians no matter which army was actually in control of the city. They were after all, close neighbours and friends, and all were just as concerned that the daily life of the city should not be be too greatly disrupted by the national crisis. They were mostly drawn from the wealthier class of traders, craftsmen and innkeepers who were interested in maintaining the flow of business … Although they begged to differ over national issues, they were equally anxious to work together on local matters of common concern. When the first war ended, there seemed to be even more reason for continuing this close relationship. Certainly the debates recorded in the Council Minute Books give no indication of any intention to remove the royalists from their midst, at least not until 27th September, 1647. On that day the Corporation decided quite suddenly by a majority of eighteen votes to ten that Sergent Hyde shall be removed from his place and a new Recorder chosen. The important office of Recorder had been held for several years by Robert Hyde, a member of the ‘notorious’ royalist family which Edward Hyde, later the Earl of Clarendon, was also a member of. During the war, Robert had served in person with Prince Rupert.

Even so, the Corporation’s action had been taken only after Parliament had passed an Ordinance on 9th September requesting the removal royalists from local government. Most of the local councillors were more than happy to forgive and forget – a fact vividly illustrated when, three weeks later, they agreed to quash their original decision and that there shall be no election for a new Recorder, but the Sergt. Hyde shall stand. The Commons, however, thought otherwise. On 4th October, they therefore passed a more precise and forceful Ordinance, which put irresistable pressure on local authorities:

Be it declared, ordered and ordained by the Lords and Commons in Parliament assembled that no person whatsoever that hath been in arms against the Parliament, or hath been or is sequestered, shall be elected, constituted Mayor, Alderman, Bailiff, Sheriff, Justice of the Peace Steward of any Court, Constable, or any other officer … And in case any such persons as aforesaid … the Lords and Commons do declare all such elections to be void and null.

Faced with this ultimatum, Bath Corporation had little choice. On 13th December, 1647 they agreed to expel the royalist group en bloc. All seven of them, including Robert Hyde, relinquished their places, four of them being present when the decision was taken. William Prynne was then elected as the new Recorder, gaining eighteen votes against the four received by the other candidate, John Harington. However, one of the excluded royalists, Robert Fisher, was reinstated in 1651 and shortly after the Restoration, he was joined by four others, including Robert Hyde, who returned to his former office. There is evidence both here and in the previous documents that support Everitt’s assertion of a conflict between loyalty to the nation and loyalty to the county community. However, at the Restoration, sequestered land throughout the kingdom reverted to its previous owners, and the most prominent parliamentarian landowners forfeited all their lands for their activities against the king. These included Alexander Popham, whose family held lands in Wiltshire.

Gloucestershire & Herefordshire – Counties Divided:

At the outbreak of the war, adjacent Gloucestershire was deeply divided. As in other parts of the country, religious persuasion played an important part in deciding allegiances. The Anglican Cotswolds and Catholic Forest of Dean naturally inclined towards the Crown, while the Puritan vales and valleys were strongholds of parliamentary support. That support was strongest in the City of Gloucester and the towns. Accounts from the port of Bristol of ‘rebel’ atrocities against Protestants in Ireland reinforced anti-Catholic prejudices to the benefit of the Parliamentary cause. Anti-royalist sentiment in in the north of the county was also fed by the king’s attempts in the 1630s to destroy the local tobacco-growing industry in order to protect the interests of planters in the colonies of Virginia. Though a majority of the county gentry supported the Crown, Gloucestershire had few great landowners; the county therefor lacked obvious leaders, and both sides were slow to organise for war. The parliamentary leaders eventually proved more able at this than the royalists, who allowed personal rivalries to interfere with their war effort. They failed to capitalise on their early advantages gained at and after the battles of Lansdown and Roundway Down, allowing the parliamentarians to recover from their reverses. A strong ‘third party’ of ‘clubmen’ also emerged, determined to have nothing to do with the fighting. The royalists in particular proved ineffective in meeting this threat, enabling the better organised parliamentarians to gain overall control of the county.

Gloucestershire in the Civil Wars.

Neighbouring Herefordshire had enjoyed peace since the Battle of Mortimer’s Cross during the Wars of the Roses in 1461, when Edward of York (later to be proclaimed Edward IV) defeated Owen Tudor. This county only became a fighting ground again in September 1642, the beginning of the first Civil War. Herefordshire, Wales and Shropshire were mainly Royalist, with Gloucester being the only Parliamentarian stronghold at the beginning of the conflict in Herefordshire’s neighbouring counties. Unlike a war against a foreign enemy, the Civil War pitched neighbours against neighbours – as for example, the Harleys against the Crofts in the north-west corner of Herefordshire; or even two branches of the same family – for instance, the Scudamores of Holme Lacy against the Scudamores of Kentchurch Court. In some cases the war split the family, as for example the Hopton family from Canon Frome, where one son fought for the Cavaliers while his brother fought for the Roundheads. In the largely conservative county, there there was a long tradition of loyalty to King and Church, the bishop and his priests had some influence over people’s opinions. Bishop George Coke (1636-46), whilst not an active supporter of Laud’s reactionary changes in the Church of England, still supported the King. The religious question of whether to retain or to abolish bishops was widely debated in Herefordshire. James Kyrle was keen on abolishing bishops, but none of his fellow JPs in Herefordshire would sign a petition. In response, two priests circulated a petition in support of bishops at the Hereford Quarter Sessions in January 1642, and all but James Kyrle and Edward Broughton signed. Viscount Scudamore is said to have been the first to sign.

But the most influential people in the county were members of the local gentry, many of whom were moderate in their political outlook. In fact one man, Sir John Kyrle of Much Marcle, changed sides three times. In a series of articles on Herefordshire in the civil wars, Toria Forsyth-Moser (2003) has pointed out how it is easier to judge from subsequent events how broad the support for the Royalist cause was in the county. According to Jaqueline Eales, there were many shades of commitment: The permanence of parliamentarian influence in Herefordshire after December 1645 raises questions about the real strength of royalist feeling in the county during the earlier stages of the war. Moderates from both sides were hoping for a compromise but gradually, as their positions became more entrenched, it was apparent that civil war was almost unavoidable. Even though there was some support for the Parliamentarian cause in the county, most of the landed gentry were Royalist in sentiment and, when it mattered most, supported the king. And, as it costs money to arm men and to fight a war, it was the support of the gentry which was to ultimately ensure the declaration of Herefordshire for the king. On 30 September 1642 the Parliamentarian commander the Earl of Stamford, with 1,000 foot soldiers and four troops of horse, arrived at the gates of Hereford. The pretext for this action was recorded in Parliamentary proceedings:

“Information was given to the House by letters, that 340 soldiers were come out of Herefordshire to his Excellency the Earl of Essex to serve the King and Parliament; and that the City of Hereford had sent to his Excellency stating their good affections to the Parliament, and their desire to be secured against the Cavaliers, whom they much feared would come thither, and there being a malignant party in the city, those that were well affected durst not shew their kindness as much as they would.”

It is not surprising therefore that the army which arrived to take Hereford received a mixed reception. The soldiers were kept waiting outside the city walls whilst a furious debate took place inside. Some councillors were all for holding out for Royalist reinforcements, but in the end, the Mayor was persuaded to open the gates. Nehemiah Wharton, a Parliamentarian officer, describes the take-over of the City of Hereford:

… the gates were shut against us, and for two houres we stood in dirt and water up to the middle legge, for the city were all malignants, save three, which were Roundheads, and the Marquesse of Harford had sent them word the day before that they should in no wise let us in, or if they did we would plunder their houses, murder their children, burne their Bibles, and utterly ruinate all, and promised he would relieve them himself with all speede; for which cause the citizens were resolved to oppose us unto the death, and having in the city three peeces or ordinance, charged them with neyles, stones, etc. and placed them against us …

But support for the Roundheads within the city walls was very much in the minority. Many citizens were in favour of defending and it seems they even loaded three pieces of ordinance (cannons or artillery pieces). The unwritten rule of war was that if a city held out and opted to defend, if then captured, the soldiers would be at liberty to plunder and destroy. Therefore, the decision as to whether or not to open the gates had to be taken quickly and much depended on how well fortified the city was and how long they thought they could hold out. The decision was made to open the gates and the Parliamentarians took over. They left a garrison of a regiment of foot soldiers and two troops of horse. The Royalists mounted several small-scale counter attacks, to no avail. The Earl of Stamford and his men, however unpopular, remained in charge until December. To supplement their meagre (and often outstanding) pay, the soldiers took to plundering the homes of known Royalists both in the city and in the surrounding countryside. Plundering and pilfering were common on both sides, but considered a perk for poorly paid and poorly fed soldiers. The logistics of supplying this unwanted garrison, in a town mainly hostile to it, took their toll, however, and in December the Parliamentarians decided to withdraw to Gloucester.

If Hereford surrendered easily the first time, it certainly did not overexert itself during the second Parliamentarian attack, led by Sir William Waller in April 1643. After the Parliamentarians left for the first time in December 1642, the Royalists tried to improve the fortifications of the city so that it would be better prepared to withstand a siege in the event of a return of the Roundheads, but again, the citizens were not very forthcoming in their support. Waller’s men attacked shortly after dawn on the 25th April. As part of this attack the Roundheads aimed a saker (a cannon, 3.5 inches (89mm) in diameter and 9 feet (2.77m) long) at Widemarsh Gate and fired shot weighing 6lbs (2.73kg). The first round breached the gate and decapitated an officer. Mr. Corbett, a chaplain in Waller’s army, described this incident:

To help forward the capture of the city, Massie [one of Waller’s staff officers] drew up two sakers in a straight line against Wide Marsh gate, not without extreme hazard of being shot from the walls, and himself gave fire, and the first cannon-shot entered the gate and took an officer’s head from his shoulders and slew some besides. More shot were made, each of which scoured the street and so alarmed the enemy that they presently sounded a parley which was entertained by Sir W. Waller.

Early in the afternoon, when the defenders saw how easily the gates were breached, they offered to enter into negotiations to surrender. Ironically, Waller was at this time under orders to join the siege of Reading and if there had been better resistance from the Royalists, he would have had to retreat. However, the Parliamentarians once again took the City of Hereford. The second surrender of Hereford was of little strategic importance in that it did not affect the outcome of the war in the long run, however, it had a demoralising effect on the Royalists. The Royalist high command in Oxford called for an investigation and put Sir Richard Cave, the governor of Hereford Castle who had escaped from Hereford, on trial. When Waller and his men moved on less than a fortnight later, the city fell into Royalist hands once again. As a result of their ignominious capitulation, however, the Royalist high command appointed Sir William Vavasour as governor of Hereford and Sir Henry Lingen as sheriff of Herefordshire. To boost morale, they launched an attack on Brampton Bryan Castle, the main Parliamentarian stronghold remaining in the county. The city of Hereford itself did not see serious action again until the siege by the Scottish Army in 1645. After the departure of Sir William Waller’s troops, the Royalists in Hereford had a period of two years to reassess and strengthen their position. During the early summer of 1644, the King commanded that Hereford should be fortified. As the Royalists had been having trouble recruiting men and gaining supplies, the King gave full authority to the governor of Hereford to impress men, seize all arms, billet and quarter soldiers as required and levy contributions. If people would not support the Royalist army voluntarily, they would be forced to do so.

County ‘Clubmen’ & the Battle of Ledbury, Spring 1645:

Naturally, such measures among the civilian population produced a backlash. By the early spring of 1645, a movement of popular unrest was arising in many areas of the south-west Midlands and the West Country that was having a significant effect on the conduct of the war. Prince Rupert was one of the first to encounter it. In March 1645 he was sent to relieve Chester, which was being seriously threatened by Bereton, reinforced by Leven’s dispatch of five thousand Scots under David Leslie. But Rupert was forced to fall back by a popular uprising in Herefordshire which threatened his rear. It was neither for parliament nor the king, but a spontaneous act of exasperated countrymen, who had formed an association to defend themselves against, as they saw it, lawless, plundering soldiers, whichever side they fought for. They were called ‘Clubmen’ because most of them were armed only with cudgels and farm implements, though some had firearms. Clubmen had first appeared in Shropshire in the previous December, and in March they rose in Worcestershire and Herefordshire. At this stage they were mostly yeomen and husbandmen, together with other small landowners and members of the lesser gentry. The Herefordshire men were particularly aggressive; an estimated fifteen thousand virtually laid siege to Hereford, firing on its royalist defenders and demanded the withdrawal of all but local troops from the county. Massey marched out of Gloucester to offer them support, but to his disgust they would have nothing to do with him. To have allied with him would have compromised their objectives, but their decision resulted in their being crushed by Rupert’s and Maurice’s combined forces, and the county was punished by Rupert’s quartering of his troops there and allowed them free reign. For the time being, the movement in the Marches was stamped out by force of arms, but further Clubmen risings followed throughout the West Country.

No fewer than four civil war battles were fought at Ledbury, a market town in Herefordshire, lying east of Hereford, and west of the Malvern Hills. Throughout the first war, it was a bastion of royalism. The most significant of these battles was before the Naseby campaign in April 1645 when Prince Rupert was on his way from Hereford to Shrewsbury with his army. When he reached Leominster, he heard that Colonel Massey, the Governor of Gloucester, had advanced to Ledbury with a considerable body of horse and foot. The Prince determined to surprise him there, and, having marched all night, reached Ledbury on the morning of 22nd April. Massey had barely time to raise a barricade of carts in Homend Street to check the advance of his impetuous adversary (Massey, in his account, wrote that eight of his scouts were intercepted by the Royalists). Here the attack was made by Lord Astley’s and Colonel Washington’s foot, and after desperate fighting the barricade was opened, and Lord Loughborough, at the head of the cavaliers, charged down the street and encountered the roundhead cavalry, led by Massey in person. Meanwhile another body of cavaliers passed along the back of Homend, and after an encounter in the church-yard, attested to by bullet marks still visible on the church walls and the presence of slugs and bullets lately extracted from the north door of that edifice, pushed forward across the grounds now forming Mr. Biddulph’s park, to cut off the enemy’s retreat towards Gloucester.

Prince Rupert

In the streets of Ledbury the combat raged fiercely; Prince Rupert and Colonel Massey, both of them conspicuous for unflinching courage, took part in the fray as though they were as irresponsible as their troopers, and each had his horse killed under him. But Massey knew his men were beaten, and in his account of the battle, he says, we made it good against them (the enemy) so long till my foot might retreat a secure way to Gloucester. Massey was driven out of the town and his army broken up; some retreated through Dymock, others by Redmarley, and Massey himself with eighty horse got away to Tewkesbury. The pursuit was entrusted to Colonel Thomas Sandys. In Prince Rupert’s account of the battle, he says, Massey was soundly beaten yesterday, his foot quite lost, and his horse beaten and pursued within six miles of Gloucester, and generously adds that he himself and some of his officers made a handsome retreat. Of the rebels, a hundred and twenty were killed, amongst them Major Backhouse and Captain Kyrle of Much Marcle. Very many were wounded,and near 400 taken prisoners, including 27 roundhead officers. Massey alleged Prince Rupert’s army to be 6,000 or 7,000 horse and foot, and that his own force was about 5,000 foot and 350 horse; but it is believed these numbers are over-stated. Prince Rupert allowed his weary soldiers to rest at Ledbury on the night following the battle, and then resumed his march to Ludlow.

Later that year, on 12 November, about sixty of Scudamore’s Horse (from Hereford) pushed out to Ledbury to prepare for a larger force, and were charged through the streets in ‘gallant style’ by parliamentarian troopers a quarter of their number under Major Hopton, who was returning from Leominster, and who subsequently dispersed a party of thirty Royalists in charge of about a hundred head of cattle, which they had plundered from drovers.

The Siege of Hereford, June 1645 – an Eye-witness Account:

A later portrait of Charles, made after the Battle of Naseby.

That the city of Hereford was still a Royalist stronghold in the summer cannot be doubted. King Charles chose Hereford as a safe haven after his troops were routed at the Battle of Naseby in June 1645 and stayed for two weeks. The king’s presence galvanised the governor into action and decrees were sent to all parishes with requests for men and arms. The Scots army under the leadership of Alexander Leslie, First Earl of Leven, had about 8,000 foot soldiers and 4,000 cavalry. By the time the army descended on Hereford on July 31st 1645, the men were hardened and experienced, yet perhaps also weary and certainly insufficiently supplied. Most contemporary descriptions omit an important part of most large armies, namely the hundreds of women and even children who travelled with the baggage train. These women would have nursed injured soldiers and cooked and washed for their menfolk. If the soldiers weren’t paid, then their own families would go hungry too. Committees were set up in areas the army had to pass through to feed and supply the army, but the Earl of Leven complained to Parliament that his soldiers were not sufficiently provided for in Herefordshire. He also commented on the terrible state of the roads:

 ” … the Army is not able to march above eight miles a day, though they begin to march at the Sun rising, and continue till ten at night … the county is unwilling to afford us anything, and the committees give us no assistance.”

The population of Hereford was about 4,500, and in addition to the regular inhabitants there were a number of Royalist gentlemen who had had to leave their own areas when these were occupied by the Roundheads. Altogether there would have been around 1,500 soldiers and armed townsmen defending the city. A series of letters passed between the leaders of the besieging army, who requested Hereford to surrender, and the governor of Hereford, Colonel Barnabas Scudamore, who rejected outright any suggestion of handing over the city to the Scottish army. The siege itself was fierce and all manner of military techniques and practices common to this period were applied. The walls were attacked with cannon, mines were laid, and at the same time the Royalists staged several sallies to wreak havoc with the besiegers. Breaches in the walls were instantly repaired by the courageous townspeople who worked under enemy fire. Sieges like this were even more demanding than battles. An excellent source regarding the siege from the defenders’ point of view is a letter written by Sir Barnabas Scudamore which was eventually published in the form of a pamphlet. Many pamphlets were published during the Civil War by both sides, as a means of propaganda and dissemination of information. In this letter to Lord Digby, Scudamore praised the efforts of the common soldiers and townspeople, both men and women:

My Lord,

A numerous and active army close besieging us hath rendred me, and those engaged with me … incapable of presenting your Lordship with an exact Relation thereof: …

On the 30th July, I sent out a party of twenty horse over Wye-bridge, who discovering their Forlone-hope of horse, charged them into their maine Body; and retreated in very little disorder, and with losse only of one trooper (taken prisoner), some of the Scots falling. Immediately after this, their whole body of Horse faced us, about ten of the clock in the morning within the reach of our cannon, and were welcomed with our mettall; good execution being done upon them, their Foot as yet undiscovered. About halfe an houre after, I caused a strong Party of Foot (seconded with Horse) to line the hedges, who galled them in their passage to the Fords, after whose handsome retreat, I began to ensafe the Ports, which I did that night. In the morning appeared their body of Foot, and we found ourselves surrounded. I injoyned the Bells silence, lest their ringing, which was an alarm to awaken our devotion, might chime them together to the execution of their malice. For the same reason, I stopt our clocks and hereby though I prevented their telling tales, to the advantage of the Enemy, I myselfe lost the punctuall observation of many particulars, …

Before they attempted anything against the towne, they invited us to a Surrendry, and this they did by a double Summons, one from Leven, directed to me; the other from the Committee of both Kingdoms (attending on the affaires of the Army) sent to the Mayor and the Corporation: … This not giving that satisfaction they desired, they began to approach upon the first of August, but very slowly and modestly; as yet intending more the security of their owne persons, then the ruine of ours: but all their Art could not protect them from our small and great shot which fell upon them. Besides this, our men galled them handsomly at their severall sallies, over Wyebridge, once beat them up to their maine guard, and at another demolisht one side of St Martin’s Steeple; which would have much annoyed us at the Bridge and Pallace; this was performed with the hurt only of two men, but with losse of great store of the Enemies’ men. … but upon our refusall to stoup … they were much incensed that they had been so long disappointed, and having all this while continued their line of communication, they raised their Batteries, commencing at Wyebridge, from whence they received the greatest dammage, but instead of revenging that losse upon us, they multiplied their owne, by death of their much lamented Major Generall Crafford, and others that fell with him. This provoked them to play hot upon the Gate for two days together, and battered it so much … that it was rendered uselesse, yet our men stopt it up with wooll-sacks and timber, and for our greater assurance of eluding their attempt, we brake an arch, and raised a very strong Worke behind it.

The Enemy frustrate of his hopes here, raiseth two severall Batteries, one at the Fryers, the other on the other side of the Wye River, and from both these, playes his Ordinance against the corner of the wall by Wye side, but we repaire and line our walls faster than than they can batter them, whereupon they desist. … About the 11th of August, we discover a Mine at Freingate, and imploy workmen to countermine them. When we had stopt the progresse of that Mine on one side of the Gate, they carried it on the other; which we also defeated by making a Sally-Port: and issuing forth did break it open and fire it. About the 13th, they raise Batteries round about the town, and make a bridge over Wye River. The 14th, Doctor Scudamore is sent by them to desire admittance for three Country Gentlemen, who pretended in their letters to import something of consequence to the good of the City and County, free leave of ingresse and egresse was allowed them, but being admitted, their suggestions were found to us so frivolous and impertinent, that they were dismd not without some disrelish… About the 16th, they discover the face of their of their Battery against Frein-gate, with five severall gun-ports, from hence they played foure cannon jointly at our walls, and made a breach, which was instantly made up; they doe the like on the other side with the like successe. The 17th, a notable Sally was made at St Owen’s Church with great execution, and divers prisoners taken with the losse only of one man, at which time little boyes strived, which was performed to some purpose, and so it was at the same Sally-port once before, though with a fewere number, and therefore with lesse execution. …

… from the 20 unto the 27, there was a great clme on all sides, we as willing to provide ourselves, and preserve our ammunition for a storme, as they could be industrious or malitious to bring it upon us: yet I cannot say that either side was Idle; for they ply’d their Mine at Saint Owen’s, and prepared it for scaling, we countermined, imploy’d our boyes day and night to steale out and fire their Works, securing their retreat under the protection of the Musquetiers upon the wall, and what our fire could not perfect, though it burnt farre, and suffocated some of their Miners, our water did, breaking in upon them and drowning that which the fire had not consumed, and this saved us the pains of pursuing a mine, which we had sunk on purpose to render theirs in that place ineffectuall.

The 29th, Leven (a merciful Generall) assayes the Towne againe by his last offer of honourable conditions to surrender, but he found us still unrelenting, the terror of his cannon making no impression at all upon our spirits, though the bullets discharged from them had done so much against our walls: this … drives their greatest spirits into a passionate resolution of storming. And to that purpose, August 31st and September 1, they prepare ladders, hurdles, and other accommodations for the advancing of their designe … and played very hot with their cannon upon Bysters gate, and the halfe moon next Saint Owen’s gate, intending the morrow after to fall on, presuming as they boasted, that after they had rung us this passing peale, they should presently force the Garrison to give up her Loyall Ghost, but the same night His Majesty advancing from Worcester, gave them a very hot alarum, and drawing a little nearer to us, like the Sunne to the Meridian, this Scottish mist beganne to disperse, and the next morning vanished out of sight. …

I should give your Lordship an accompt of the valor of our common souldiers and townesmen, that would hazard themselves at the making of breaches, to the astonishment of the Enemy, till their cannon played between their legges, and even the women (such was their gallantry) ventured where the musquet bullets did … what frequent alarums we gave them by fire-balls, lights upon our steeple, by dogs, cats, and outworne horses, having light matches tyed around them; and turned out upon their works, whereby we put the enemy in such distraction, that sometimes they charged one another. … that providence that brought these to us, at last drove our Enemies from us, after the destruction of four or five Mines, … the expence of three hundred Cannon shot, besides other Ammunition spent with muskets, the losse by their owne confession of twelve hundred, and as the Country sayes two thousand men, we in all not losing about twenty-one by all casualties whatsoever. Thus, craving your Lordship’s pardon for my prolixity, I take leave and rest,

Your Lordship’s most humble servant

BER. SCUDAMORE

Nevertheless, after withstanding the tremendous onslaught for nearly six weeks in 1645, the city would have been overrun, had the news not reached the Earl of Leven that the King’s troops were rushing to lift the siege of Hereford. The Scottish army broke camp and retreated to Gloucestershire. Hereford entertained the King and celebrated. Sir Barnabas Scudamore praised the city’s ‘officers, gentry, clergy, citizens and common souldiers’ who ‘behaved themselves all gallantly upon their duty, many eminently’, adding ‘to particularize each would be too great a trespasse’. But we can particularize at least one of these loyal defenders, ‘even’ one of the ‘gallant’ women he also referred to in his letter to Digby quoted above.

The Warrior Women of Herefordshire:

In a recent article, Lloyd Bowen has introduced us to Jane Merricke of Hereford. Although women did not have a formal role in the Civil War armies, recent research, including that of project member Professor Mark Stoyle, has highlighted the role of female camp followers as well as women who dressed as men and served in royalist and parliamentarian forces.  Moreover, there are several high profile cases of women participating in military encounters during the Civil Wars, perhaps the most famous being Brilliana Harley’s defence of Brampton Bryan in Herefordshire during the royalist siege. She was praised by one of her captains for her ‘masculine bravery’ in the face of the enemy. Most evidence of women in military contexts concerns high status figures like Harley who were left to defend the homestead while their husbands served elsewhere. Sir Robert was in London, without any way to reach home and her sons were Ned and Robert were in Waller’s army and, she hoped, safe. Most of the godly clergy and their families had long since fled, many to Gloucester, which was holding out against a royalist siege. Her friends’ abandoned houses had been gutted and vandalised, and the lands themselves forfeit to the king. Defending Brampton behind its fourteenth-century gatehouse were fifty musketeers, attempting to protect another fifty civilians, including her her family physician, her godly lady friends and her three youngest children. By late July 1643, seven hundred foot soldiers and horse troopers were camped around Brampton, building breastworks close to her garden from which they could fire cannonballs and musket shot at the house. There was nothing much that Brilliana could do except pray, wait and inspect her own defensive works.

The siege, when it began in earnest, went on for six and a half weeks, with daily bombardments, the defenders being reduced to using hand-mills to grind their grain into flour to make bread. The roof of the hall was smashed in, but despite the relentless regularity of the the fire few were killed, though Brilliana lost her cook, another servant and one of her woman friends. Apart from these losses, Brilliana was most upset by the perpetual enemy cursing coming from the breast works in our gardens and walks, where their rotten and poisoned language annoyed us more than their poisoned bullets. Throughout the siege Brilliana remained in regular contact with the besiegers, who themselves hoped for a negotiated end rather than having to storm the house, and she kept them talking as a ploy, while hoping for some relief from parliamentary troops. Eventually, in September, the royalists were called away to reinforce the siege of Gloucester, and left her still the mistress of Brampton Bryan. She set about levelling the earthworks and replanting her garden and orchards. She also badly needed to restock the estate with cattle and took tem from neighbours who had become enemies. The pious puritan lady herself became a plunderer. In October, she fell ill quite suddenly and died, to general shock and grief. Spurred on by Brilliana’s example, the defenders of Brampton Bryan continued to hold out against further attacks until April 1644, when they finally gave up the house to troops acting in the name of the governor of Hereford, Barnabas Scudamore, the viscount’s brother and author of the letter quoted above.

The Brilliana Harley story makes Jane Merricke’s petition all the more interesting as it shows participation in a Civil War siege by an obscure and relatively low status woman. Perhaps even more striking is the fact that Jane describes herself as the wife of Henry Merricke; there is no indication that he has died at the time the petition was composed and one would expect her to be described as ‘widow’ if this were the case. It seems that Jane was not content to be a demur wife who left engagement with the local authorities to the putative head of the household. Rather she devised her petition on her own initiative and with her own agenda. Jane Merricke’s petition was addressed to the mayor and justices of the city of Hereford. This was a wholly separate jurisdiction to the county of Herefordshire and made its own provision for poor relief. Merricke’s petition was presented to the authorities after the Restoration of Charles II in 1660, detailing her service in his father’s cause during the siege of the city. In her petition Jane Merricke described how, ‘when the Scotts beleaguered’ the city she had been ‘sorely wounded in severall parts of her bodie & limbs’. She was injured while ‘casting up worke for the defence of the … Cittie, which is not unknown to the whole Cittie’. It was clearly all hands to the pump as the royalists of Hereford scrambled to shore up their position against an impressive Scottish army. Female military support was not that unusual in the siege of a major urban centre, however. When the nearby city of Worcester was besieged in 1643, for example, it was reported that ‘the ordinary sort of women, out of every ward of the city, joined in companies, and with spades, shovels and mattocks’ went ‘in a warlike manner like soldiers’ to destroy parliament’s offensive works.

Jane Merricke’s petition had a colourful and compelling narrative underwriting her request for money. She maintained that when Charles I came to the city after its relief in September 1645, Merricke was brought before him at the marketplace. The king, ‘comiseratinge her sad mishap … out of his gracious favour then promised [her] … that shee should be cared for’. This paints a remarkable scene. It suggests that Merricke’s fortitude and bravery were particularly noteworthy and that she had been brought before the king as an example of Hereford’s resolute royalism. Perhaps this was why she noted that the ‘whole cittie & the inhabitants thereof’ knew of her actions. Charles’s gratefulness and generosity towards the city was particularly marked at this point as the royalists were struggling elsewhere in the country. On 4 September the king granted an augmentation to the city’s arms praising effusively the Herefordians’ ‘loyalltie, courage and undaunted resolution’ during the siege as they, ‘joineing with the garrison and doing the duty of souldiers then defended themselves and repell’d their fury and assaults’. Merricke seemed emblematic of such commitment and loyalty and, given the king’s buoyant mood, he may have promised Merricke she would be looked after.

Raising the siege of Hereford was one of a diminishing number of military bright spots for the royalists in 1645. The city finally fell to parliamentarian forces under Colonel John Birch on 18 December that year and the parliamentarian tide swept that over Hereford engulfed the rest of England and Wales in the following months. There was little prospect of Jane Merricke receiving any recompense until the restoration of monarchy in 1660. Even then, however, she claimed to have petitioned the authorities several times without success. Undeterred, she wrote another entreaty requesting consideration of ‘her sad condicon & her poore estate’. Merricke asked for an annual pension from the city elders to look after her and her children. An endorsement on her petition which now resides among the corporation’s papers at the Herefordshire Archives and Records Centre merely recorded that she was given twenty shillings from the moneys the city administered as a charitable bequest from one Mr Wood. It seems almost certain that this was a one-off gratuity rather than the annual pension she had requested. It is likely Merricke would have been disappointed with this meagre sum; it was hardly a generous return on a king’s promise. Jane Merricke’s determined pursuit of compensation means she is one of the few non-elite women involved in military service during the Civil Wars who can be identified by name. The reason others are not found in the archive of welfare petitions seems clear. The legislation which established both the parliamentarian and royalist compensatory systems envisaged a clear distinction between male combatants and female dependants. This was a rigorously patriarchal society and the systems of military welfare, particularly that of the royalist side, reflected this. Perhaps emboldened by a royal promise, Jane Merricke broke ranks to request her due as a female military veteran. She was, however, a singular case among the thousands of petitioners in post-Civil War England and Wales.

Conclusion – The Local World of the Civil Wars:

The ‘unearthing’ of cases like that of Jane Merricke is, nevertheless, a significant product of the focus on the local history of the civil war period begun by historians such as A.M. Everitt, Valerie Pearl, David Underdown, and Clive Holmes. Moreover, the application of statistical analysis to historical problems has enabled historians like David Underdown and Blair Worden to support their theories with ‘hard’ evidence. Long-held generalisations based on the ‘national’ British narrative have been seriously modified in the face of evidence produced by these local studies. At the same time, research into local documents, family papers, Council Minute Books, etc. has highlighted the the feelings, problems and needs of ordinary, largely anonymous people, whose world was far removed from those of King Charles I or even ‘King’ John Pym.

Sources:

Published:

John Hayward et.al. (2001), The Penguin Atlas of British & Irish History, London: Penguin Books.

John Wroughton (1980), Documents and Debates: Seventeenth Century Britain. Basingstoke: Macmillan Education Limited.

Austin Woolrych (2002), Britain in Revolution, 1625-1660. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Philip Warner (1976), Famous Battles of the Midlands. Glasgow: Fontana.

David Smurthwaite (1984), The Ordnance Survey Complete Guide to the Battlefields of Britain. Exeter: Webb & Bower (Publishers) Limited.

Simon Schama (2001), A History of Britain: The British Wars, 1603-1776. London: BBC Worldwide Ltd.

Internet:

http://texts.wishful-thinking.org.uk/LedburyGuide/CivilWar.html

https://htt.herefordshire.gov.uk/herefordshires-past/the-post-medieval-period/the-english-civil-war

https://www.civilwarpetitions.ac.uk/blog/a-female-combatant-jane-merricke-of-hereford/

The Three Kingdoms and The Third Civil War, Part Two – Scotland, 1650-52: Dunbar & Worcester

The Royalist General Tam Dalyell swore never to cut his beard until a Stuart was back on the throne again. Tam’s beard grew down to his girdle before this happened. He lived in the house pictured above, The Binns, Linlithgow, where the Dalyell family still live today. Visitors to the house can see the actual comb that Tam used to keep his long beard from tangling. A recently-deceased descendent and namesake became a Westminster MP and ‘Father of the House of Commons’. He was a fierce opponent of the reinstatement of the Scottish Parliament.

The Fate of the Earl of Montrose, April-May 1650:

At the beginning of the new decade, with Oliver Cromwell wintering in Ireland, together with a significant portion of the parliamentarian army, from the middle of January onwards the Rump became ever more fearful that the Scots were about to take up arms once more for the man they had proclaimed King Charles II. The Scottish Parliament was then sitting at Edinburgh, where it received a message from its emissary to the young Charles Stuart in Jersey. This told them that ‘the king would treat with their commissioners at Breda’, so that they immediately began preparing their instructions.The ‘young pretender’, as the Rump called him, had been in Jersey since the previous September, but in mid-February he sailed for France where he spent three weeks conferring with his mother at Beauvais before returning to Breda, where he would later treat with the Scottish parliament’s commissioners. That body was divided between two main ‘parties’; the representatives of the strict ‘Kirk party’, who were dubious about negotiating with him at all, the more flexible politicians led by Argyll, who saw the advantage of his ‘return’ to Scotland, at least as a figurehead. But Charles himself had recently commissioned his father’s champion and Argyll’s ‘enemy’, Montrose, to embark on the first stage of the enterprise to retake all three of the Stuart kingdoms. Not only did the Kirk party insist on the young king signing both the Scottish National Covenant and the Solemn League and Covenant, but Argyll also insisted that he should order Montrose to stand down and leave Scotland. The Earl (or Marquess) of Montrose, having left Scotland on Charles I’s orders in 1646, had returned in the service of Charles II by raising an army of mainly Danish, Swedish, Dutch and German mercenaries, no more than twelve hundred in total, and landing them on Orkney in the middle of March. There he found a letter waiting for him from from the king, written in January, directing him to go ahead with the campaign, despite Charles’ negotiations with the Covenanters, in order to help him wring concessions from the Kirk party.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 002-2-1.jpg

Accordingly, Montrose landed his small force on the mainland in mid-April, hoping to augment his army by recruiting from the Highland clans that had fought for his father before, but morale had been so sapped by defeat in the Second Civil War that very few joined. Also, as Clarendon recorded, the Marquess of Argyll was vigilant enough to observe the movements of the man he considered to be his foremost enemy. He received information about Montrose’s arrival in the Highlands, and of the smallness of the force which he had brought with him. The Scots’ parliament were alarmed by the news of Montrose’s landing and changed course to organising forces to send out to stop him before he could be reinforced by others. So he was left with the six hundred Dutch and German troops under ‘a company of good officers’. Although he chose advantageous ground on which to make his stand, he was defeated at Carbisdale on 27 April by vastly superior numbers under David Leslie. Montrose marched into a trap skilfully set for him by Archibald Strachan and the Covenanting cavalry. His common soldiers, being nearly all foreigners, responded to losing the first hundred of their number by throwing down their arms and some were drowned in trying to escape. Seeing that all was lost, Montrose threw away his ribbon and George cross (he was a knight of the garter) and exchanged his clothes with ‘a fellow of the country’. According to Clarendon, having gone two or three miles on foot, he hid in the house of a gentleman for the next two days, while the majority of the other officers were taken prisoner before the Marquess was himself captured a week after the battle. The foreign troops were transported back to their own countries. Montrose and the remaining prisoners were handed over to David Leslie, carrying them in triumph to Edinburgh. Whereas Leslie treated the Marquess ‘with great insolence’, Montrose behaved throughout with dignity,

… such as became a great man; his countenance serene and cheerful, as one that was superior to all those reproaches, which they had prepared the people to pour out upon him in all the places through which he was to pass. … When he came to one of the gates of Edinburgh, he was met by some of the magistrates, to whom he was delivered, and by them presently put in a new cart, purposely made, in which there was a high chair or bench, upon which he sat, that the people might have a full view of him, being bound with a chord drawn over his breast and shoulders, and fastened through holes made in the cart … the streets and windows being full of people to behold the triumph over a person whose name had made them tremble some few years before, and into whose hands the magistrates of that place had, upon their knees, delivered the keys of the city. In this manner he was carried to the common gaol, where he was received and treated as a common malefactor.

Presbyterian ministers then came to the gaol, obstensibly offering to intercede with the Kirk upon his repentance, and to pray with him. But, understanding that they meant to torment him with virulent condemnation, he desired them ‘to spare their pains, and to leave him to his devotions’. He told them that…

he was so far from being troubled that his four limbs were to be hanged in four cities of the kingdom, that he heartily wished that he had flesh enough to be sent to every city in Christendom, as a testimony to the cause for which he suffered.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 003-1.jpg
Edward Hyde, Earl of Clarendon, who wrote the account of Montrose’s capture & execution.

The next day, 21 May, they executed every part of that barbarous sentence. He prayed ‘that they might not betray’ the young Charles Stuart as they had done his father. As a last ‘act of their tyranny’, the hangman then brought the book that had been published containing the details of his ‘heroic actions’, tied in a small chord which was placed around his neck. He ‘thanked them for it’ and said that he was pleased that it should be there; and was prouder of wearing it than he had been of the garter. He was publicly hanged and quartered, dying with a bravery that moved the onlookers, and five of his leading officers were executed over the course of the next month. Charles came to terms with the commissioners at Breda on 1 May, when he had not yet heard of Montrose’s defeat, but without gaining any guarantee of his safety. He wrote a public letter to the Earl on 3 May, ordering him to lay down his arms and leave Scotland, and a private one two days later, promising to protect his interests and hoping to employ him again soon. He then wrote to the Scottish parliament on the 8th, informing it that Montrose had been told to disband and asking that his forces should be allowed to leave Scotland unharmed, but the next day, still unaware of the defeat at Carbisdale, he wrote privately to Montrose again, telling him to remain in arms in case his treaty with the parliament should fall through.

Cromwell’s Return, the King’s Landing & Fairfax’s ‘Retreat’:

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 012.jpg
Oliver Cromwell, by an unknown artist, c. 1650.

Cromwell landed at Bristol late in May, and parliament greeted his arrival with a grant of lands worth two thousand five hundred pounds a year, having already given him the use of St James’ House, the Cockpit and Spring Gardens. Many MPs, councillors, and officers came out to meet him at Windsor and many volleys were fired in his honour, but this company was nothing to the great crowds that gathered on Hounslow Heath to welcome him next day. Sir Thomas Fairfax was among those who greeted him, the mutual warmth and regard born of long comradeship in arms still undimmed, but Fairfax had had still stronger reasons for welcoming him home. Leading politicians were already persuaded that the safest way of countering the Scottish threat, and on 12th June Fairfax accepted command of it, with Cromwell as his lieutenant-general. But in Fairfax’s mind it was one thing to defend English territory and quite another to take the initiative in attacking an old ally, and when the Council of State formally voted on the 20th to invade Scotland, he decided to resign his commission. He took the view that England and Scotland were still mutually bound by the Solemn League and Covenant and though the Scottish ‘engagers’ had broken that bond by invading England in 1648, the Edinburgh parliament had subsequently disowned Hamilton’s ‘enterprise’.

Sir Thomas Fairfax

But Fairfax’s commitment to the Commonwealth had been in doubt since the trial of Charles I, when his wife (a Scottish presbyterian) had, ‘notoriously’, interrupted the proceedings to express his disaffection towards them. He himself had added to these doubts by refusing to formally take the Engagement and by not taking up his seat as an MP, to which he had been elected early in 1649. The House appointed a powerful committee which included Cromwell, in an attempt to overcome his scruples about carrying the war into Scotland, and it strove to to persuade him to accept the command. Fairfax reaffirmed his his ‘duty and affection’ to the parliamentarian cause, he resisted the committee’s arguments partly by pleading his ‘debilities both in body and mind’. According to his own memoirs, written after the Restoration, Charles II had tried in vain to tempt him with the earldom of Essex, ten thousand pounds a year in land, and whatever office he might choose, but Fairfax was not to take up the king’s cause until the Commonwealth was collapsing from within. Still only thirty-eight, he retired to Yorkshire to cultivate his garden.

Meanwhile, the king had set sail early in June in a warship provided by the Prince of Orange, the ‘young pretender’ eventually received an account of the details of Montrose’s defeat from the Scots’ parliamentary commissioners before he embarked from Holland. It contained no apology for the affront and indignity to himself by his servant’s execution, but included an assurance that the proceeding against the late marquis of Mountrose had been for his service. Even those at the exiled king’s court who had been most opposed to Argyll and his faction were nevertheless relieved that he had rid them of a far more dangerous enemy and they persuaded Charles that he might sooner take revenge on that people by temporarily complying with them, than by continuing to remain in exile and thereby facilitating their ‘absolute dominion’ in his Scottish kingdom and their tyranny over his faithful subjects there. It is clear that, to some extent, he publicly disowned the responsibility for Montrose’s efforts on his behalf after so strongly encouraging them. was thus persuaded to follow his ‘former resolution’ before he had been distracted in favour of the Irish option, and therefore embarked for Scotland. Before he was admitted to his father’s country of birth, Charles did sign both Covenants, recognised the supreme authority of the Kirk in spiritual, and of the parliament in secular matters, and agreed to disown Ormond and his Irish ‘rebels’ and their treaty if and when the parliament should require. His agreement with the Scots now formed the basis of what became known as the Treaty of Breda.

The Battles, Sieges and key places of the Civil Wars in Scotland

Charles only signed the final concessions shortly before his little flotilla, which had been hunted by the the English fleet, arrived in the Moray Forth on Midsummer’s Eve at the end of June 1650. Dismay at the terms he had agreed to was not confined to the old royalists such as Hyde, Hopton, Nicholas and Cottington, for his mother, who had been so keen on a Scottish alliance, and Rupert’s circle felt it too. Whether Charles, when he arrived in Edinburgh, observed Montrose’s severed head impaled on a spike in the Tolbooth is not recorded. He received a genuinely warm welcome from the common people of Scotland, but he was soon in bitter dispute with the parliament and the Kirk over the many old royalists he had brought with him as part of his household, and he was eventually forced to dismiss them. Charles was once more proclaimed King, this time in person, in July. The Scottish parliament had only just passed an act of levy for the recruiting of an army of over thirty-six thousand men, in addition to the few thousands that David Leslie already had under arms. It was a huge target for a small population, and one which was destined to be easily missed. But to the English Parliament it now seemed only a question of time before a Scottish army once again invaded England and it was decided that the New Model should immediately mount its own invasion of Scotland to pre-empt Charles. A significant proportion of the army was still serving in Ireland, and the demands of garrisoning England against Royalist risings meant that some new regiments had to be raised.

Cromwell’s Invasion of Scotland:

On 28 June, the day on which he received his formal commission to succeed Fairfax as Lord General, Cromwell marched north with five thousand horse and ten thousand foot, the vast majority of them veterans. His attacking force consisted of eight regiments apiece of cavalry and infantry. By the time it crossed the Tweed on 22 July, Leslie had raised his army to almost the same level, and Leslie was a far better general than Hamilton had been, probably the best that Cromwell had ever confronted. Though Leven, now about seventy, was still nominally commander-in-chief, Leslie was in actual control of operations. For all the English parliament’s superior resources, they were severely stretched across the three kingdoms. With Leslie’s forces increasing rapidly, a very testing time lay ahead for Cromwell, who pressed parliament to augment his own army to twenty-five thosand, but it was well into 1651 before it reached twenty thousand. The Scots were deployed in an exceptionally strong position between Edinburgh and Leith, and Leslie’s strategy was to leave Cromwell free to advance to it unopposed, having stripped the intervening territory of all provisions that his troops might need. This ‘scorched earth’ policy, coming on top of the impressment of all men of military age, inflicted great hardship on the Lowlanders and made them doubly hostile to the invaders; nor were they mollified by Cromwell’s repeated proclamations forbidding his men to lay hands on their persons or property.

In apalling weather conditions the New Model Retreated to Musselburgh and then to Dunbar, where it could be supplied by sea. But these were inadequate, and their transport from the shore was impeded by persistently wet weather. Nevertheless, Cromwell did his best to bring the Scots into open battle. After re-provisioning at Dunbar, Cromwell made contact with a Scottish army in excess of twenty thousand men under David Leslie on 29 July and he advanced upon Leslie’s lines. He bombarded Leith furiously, and even temporarily captured Arthur’s Seat, but after his wet and weary men had stood in battle order all night, he withdrew them to their camp at Musselborough. It was a fighting withdrawal, with the Scots harrying the rearguard and attacking the English army’s headquarters at Musselburgh. Their first night’s rest there was broken by a bold attack of fifteen troops of Leslie’s horse, which were beaten off only with some difficulty. Already, between four and five thousand of Cromwell’s troops were sick, and it was imperative that he bring about a battle before his army wasted away. While the Lord General’s army was shrinking, Leslie’s troops were being continually reinforced, so that they soon outnumbered Cromwell’s force by two to one.

Above: Cromwell’s Bible from the London Museum. It was bound in leather, with large metal clasps, and was well-used. Cromwell wrote his nameinside the cover. It was small enough to be carried on campaigns and into battle. We know that he read his bible every day, even in the battlefields. In Scotland, he disputed the interpretations of it held by the strict Presbyterian ministers who controlled both the politicians and the armies.

Cromwell’s attitude towards his Scottish adversaries was markedly different from the one he had shown to the Irish. The Scots’ lowlanders were fellow-protestants, if rather bigoted, and many of them had fought side-by-side with Cromwell’s own troopers at Marston Moor. But in Cromwell’s mind the two people’s had one thing in common: both were being driven to fight for a bad cause by their clergy. In a war of words with the kirkmen which had begun with the long manifesto in the name of his army when it first crossed the border, he published a famous address to the General Assembly of the Kirk from Musselborough on 3 August. He accused the ministers of claiming infallibility in interpreting the word of God, and teaching the people that the Covenant bound them to fight on their side in the present war. It was, of course, a highly partisan document, but it is expressive of his own convictions:

Your own guilt is too much for you: bring not therefore upon yourselves the blood of innocent men, deceived with pretences of king and Covenant, from whose eyes you hide a better knowledge … Is it therefore infallibly agreeable to the Word of God, all that you say? I beseech you, in the bowels of Christ, think it possible you may be mistaken … There may be … a carnal confidence upon mistaken and misapplied concepts, which may be called spiritual drunkenness. There may be a Covenant made with death and hell.

Smouldering with indignation, the kirkmen demanded of him, Would you have us to be sceptics in our religion? Their view, repeated again and again, was simply that Cromwell had signed the Covenant and was now breaking it. But Cromwell was not their only problem and his challenge to do battle on 29 July coincided with with an unofficial visit to the Scottish army by the king himself. Charles was joyously welcomed by both officers and men, so warmly indeed that the Kirk party were thoroughly dismayed. They feared that a war for God and the Covenant would degenerate into a secular war for the king, with a consequent dimunition in their own influence. They warned Charles that his continuing presence would discourage the godly and incur the wrath of God, who was jealous of any rivalry to his own glory. They put strong pressure on him to leave, which he reluctantly did on 2 August, and concluding that there were too many ‘malignants’ in Leslie’s camp, they persuaded the Committee of Estates to carry out a purge which rapidly removed about eighty officers and four thousand men. As well as reducing the army’s strength, this also damaged the morale of the Scottish army, roused the young king’s deep resentment and it widened the rift in the Covenanters’ ranks between the fanatical clergy-dominated wing and the moderate, aristocratic one led by Argyll.

The Battle of Dunbar, September 1650:

Above: A contemporary plan of the battle of Dunbar, 1650, showing on the right Cromwell’s camp by the town of Dunbar; in the centre lies Broxburn House where Cromwell planned his surprise night attack.
This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 001-4.jpg

Throughout August Cromwell tried intermittently to bring Leslie to a decisive engagement, but he always failed. Leslie was also under pressure both from the politicians in Edinburgh and the Presbyterian chaplains in the army, but he steadfastly resisted them both. He reckoned that the toll that dysentery and camp fever were taking of the English army, combined with the problems of supplying it by sea, would force Cromwell back across the border before the winter set in. Although Cromwell had been reinforced, sickness and desertion had reduced his effective strength to about eleven thousand by the end of August, and despite the purge, Leslie still had at least twice as many in the field. Even so, the result of the purges was that the Scots’ army, although large, was an unwieldy and amateurish force compared with Cromwell’s seasoned New Model professionals. He therefore decided to advance in an attempt to turn the right flank of the Scots’ army, but Leslie was equal to this manoeuvre, so that the New Model was forced to return to Dunbar on 1 September, with the Scots harassing his rearguard. At Dunbar, Cromwell was able to take possession of the supplies that had been shipped from Berwick, but Leslie believed he had him cornered. The Scottish army then advanced and deployed on a strong position on Doon Hill, effectively also cutting off the land route back to Berwick at Cockburnspath for the parliamentarian troops. Cromwell would either have to evacuate his army by sea or fight his way out of encirclement. Equally, Leslie would have to attack if he was to prevent his prey slipping away on board the English fleet.

Above: The scene of the battlefield today, with Bass Rock and the Firth of Forth in distance.

The Scots’ deployment extended inland from the coast for over three thousand yards (2,740 metres) with the majority of their troops positioned on the forward slope of Doon Hill. On 2nd, Cromwell wrote to Haselrig, governor of Newcastle, warning him to muster all the troops he could against a possible defeat and a subsequent Scottish invasion:

We are here upon a an engagement very difficult. The enemy hath blocked up our way at the pass at Copperspath (Cockburnspath), through which we cannot get without almost a miracle. He lieth so much upon the hills that we know not how to come that way without great difficulty; and our lying here daily consumeth our men who fall sick beyond imagination.

But though defeat was a contingency against which it was his duty to provide, Cromwell’s mind was all on battle, and he never despaired of victory. Leslie, with his two to one superiority (slightly more than that in infantry, slightly less in cavalry), did not conceive that the English would attempt any more than to make their escape with as few losses as possible, and he felt confirmed in this expectation when Cromwell put five hundred of his sickest men on shipboard; he thought that the English were evacuating all their infantry. He came down fom Doon Hill on 2nd September and formed a battle-front about a mile long, mostly behind the shallow ravine of the Spott Burn, but stretching right across the Berwick road. He needed no persuading to give battle now and his move brought the English lines within range of his artillery, also giving his men some relief from the bitter winds and rain that swept Doon Hill. Cromwell led his senior officers on a mounted reconnaisance of the Scottish position late that afternoon, and after reconnoitring the Scots’ position later that evening, Cromwell and Lambert judged it vulnerable, and a council of war held on the night of 2nd-3rd September approved orders for an early assault the next morning. But whereas most of the Scots’ cavalry were allowed to unsaddle their horses and the musketeers to extinguish their matches, and many of their offices went off to houses or tents behind the lines for rest, the English regiments stayed at the ready, and Cromwell rode around them all night, checking their positions and giving them encouragement.

The battlefield at Dunbar lies just to the south of the town and can be approached via the A1 road, which cuts along the Lammermuir Hills as they run down to the coast.

Between five and six o’ clock, Lambert, with six regiments of horse, opened a the battle with an assault on the the Scots holding the pass at Cockburnspath and Monck, with three regiments of foot, charged the Scottish right, surprising them. Nevertheless, the Scots resisted fiercely, but despite a strong cavalry counter-attack, they cleared after an hour’s fighting. In the general engagement that followed, the infantry battle played at least as important a role as the early cavalry action. Attacking against such heavy odds, the English foot were at first repulsed, but they rallied and drove the Scots back at push of pike over a distance of of three quarters of a mile. When the Covenanters finally cracked and began to throw down their arms, Cromwell arrived with a reserve of horse and foot, which cut through the enemy right and began to roll up their line. They were, in his words, made by the Lord of Hosts as stubble to their swords. The centre and left of Leslie’s army then disintegrated in surrender or full flight and the Horse of the New Model set off in pursuit. As the sun rose over the sea, Cromwell shouted, “Now let God arise, and his enemies shall be shattered”. He had never fought a finer battle, though Lambert also derved the credit that Cromwell himself gave him. They had faced possible destruction together, but it was the Covenanting army that was all but destroyed. With three thousand Scots killed and over ten thousand captured, of Leslie’s army only about four thousand men, mainly cavalry, subsequently rallied to him. For Cromwell, Dunbar was a very special providencial action, and he was anxious that his masters at Westminster should see it as such, and be worthy of it, as he wrote to the Speaker the next day:

We that serve you beg of you not to own us, but God alone; we pray you own his people more and more, for they are the chariots and horsemen of Israel. Disown yourselves, but own your authority, and improve it to curb the proud and the insolent … relieve the oppressed, hear the groans of the poor prisoners in England, be pleased to reform the abuses of all profession; and if there be anyone that makes many poor to make a few rich, that suits not a Commonwealth.

The officer entrusted with the dispatch was Major White of the General’s own regiment of horse, who in 1647 had been expelled from the General Council for his extreme Leveller opinions and in 1649 had been employed to negotiate with the Oxfordshire mutineers. The House heard his account of the great victory with understandable enthusiasm and relief. It made some response to Cromwell’s pleas, for it quickly passed an act repealing all laws that penalised non-attendance at the parish church, providing that all nonconformists engaged in some other form of worship on the Lord’s Day. Edinburgh learned of the disaster at Dunbar from the fleeing horsemen who sought shelter within its walls, and it reacted with panic. Leven and Leslie withdrew what was left of their army to Stirling, which also became a refuge for the Committee of Estates and the city fathers and many burghers of Edinburgh, as well as its bellicose presbyters. Cromwell sent Lambert to secure the city while Cromwell took Leith, vital for the safe landing of supplies and reinforcements, which despite its strong walls and thirty-seven cannon offered no resistance. On arriving in Edinburgh himself, Cromwell again sought to persuade the Scottish people that his quarrel was not with him, promising them protection of their persons and property, and freedom of trade and movement. The Castle still held out against him, but its garrison posed no threat while it was cut off from reinforcements. He treated its governor, Sir Walter Dundas, with courtesy, and he also sent Colonel Whalley to invite its refugee ministers to preach in the city churches with free passage. Many of the fugitive burghers also returned and economic life in the capital soon returned to normal.

Above: The Dunbar Medal – the victory medal. It was the first military medal to be given both to officers and men in the army. On the medal is the portrait of Oliver Cromwell, the date of the battle and the inscription, which was the battle cry of Cromwell’s soldiers.

After a week in Edinburgh, Cromwell set out for Stirling to tackle Leslie and the remnants of his army there. He summoned the town to surrender on 18 September. Leslie had no more than five thousand men, including the garrison, but he refused and Cromwell prepared to storm the town. But at the last minute he changed his mind and by the 21st he had returned to Edinburgh. An assault could have cost many lives, and with so much already gained he did not want to subject his own troops to major losses. It would also have been a major problem for him to garrison Stirling, since it could not have been supplied by sea. But given the conciliatory gestures he had already made in the wake of Dunbar, Cromwell may well have decided not to use further force out of a genuine desire to win over most of Scotland by persuasion. The internal divisions had been opened much wider by the dramatic defeat at Dunbar, so much so that he may also have judged that a potentially lengthy and bloody siege so late in the campaigning year was unnecessary and could well prove counter-productive to his aims of pre-empting a Scottish invasion of England. Leslie’s authority as lieutenant-general was seriously diminished and he had been much criticised for the defeat of his army, so much that he had tried to resign. But the Committee of Estates would not accept his resignation, chiefly because there was no suitable replacement for him. Some influential officers, including Colonel Archibald Strachan and Gilbert Ker, blamed him so much for the Dunbar débacle that they refused to take orders from him.

Early in September, the Committee of Estates had accepted an offer from the counties between the Firth of Clyde and the Solway Firth, which had come together to form the Western Association to raise more than their quota of new levies on condition that their men would constitute a virtually independent army. Glasgow and the south-west were the heartlands of militant, hard-line Presbyterianism, and many there looked to this new army to prevent the strict Covenanting cause from being taken over by engager-royalists. The Committee sent Strachan and Ker to command the Western Association army, but by doing so they alienated the nobles and greater lairds of the region, who looked upon themselves as its natural commanders. The new army was therefore staffed mainly by minor gentry and men of ‘middling sort’, and won the enthusiastic support of many ministers of the kirk. In addition, following Dunbar, Presbyterian officers and men in Leslie’s army left to join it without orders. But this was not simpy a matter of regional religious and cultural concern.

Charles, Argyll and the Kirk Party:

Meanwhile, Charles had been ‘induced’ by the Scottish parliament to publish a humiliating declaration on 16 August as a condition of receiving Scottish armed support; among other things that were distasteful to him, he was made to revoke the the peace that he himself had instructed Ormond to conclude with the Irish Confederates in 1649, and to acknowledge the exceeding great sinfulness and unlawfulness of treating with the bloody Irish rebels. He also had to humble himself before God for his mother’s ‘idolatory’ and his father’s sin in opposing the Covenant. These concessions left him wretched, and he wrote to his Secretary Nicholas on 3 September, asking that through him the Prince of Orange should have a boat lying ready off the nearest Scottish shore, in case he should decide to throw up the whole adventure. By that time, however, the Scots were seriously at war for him. The kirk party, which included important laymen as well as the majority of ministers from across the country, reacted to the Dunbar defeat by asserting that the Lord had withdrawn his presence from them because they had put too much trust in a prince who was not sincerely repentant of his parents’ sins and was intent on worldly, not godly ends. In their view neither the purging of the army nor the king’s oaths and affirmations had gone far enough.

Charles II was over six feet tall (unusual at that time), very dark and nicknamed ‘Black Boy’. He landed in Scotland in June 1650, invaded England in August 1651 and was defeated at the Battle of Worcester on 3 September.

Charles himself must have had mixed feelings when he heard of Leslie’s defeat. On the one hand it gravely diminished the chances of his being restored to the English throne by a Scottish army, but on the other it gave him hope of loosening the grip of the kirk party had put on him. He was in Perth with Argyll, who was striving to extend his influence over Charles, who nevertheless disliked and distracted the man who had become his ‘companion’. At this stage, however, the two needed each other, and on 24 September Charles agreed to make Argyll a duke and knight of the garter. A few days later, the Committee of Estates banished twenty-four members of the king’s household and replaced them with hard-line Covenanters. For Charles, this was the last straw, and he entered into a conspiracy with his northern royalist supporters to raise all their friends and clansmen north of the Tay, with the aim of seizing Perth and Dundee and making a platform for a general royalist rising. But the day before the coup was due to begin he told the Duke of Buckingham of it, who was so worried that he in turn told Wilmot. They persuaded Charles that the scheme was hopelessly rash, and he gave orders to cancel it. But these were received too late, and the Committee of Estates found out about it. Charles fled from Perth without knowing where he was headed. Colonel Montgomery and a troop of Covenanter cavalry caught up with him, hiding in Glen Cova, and took him back to Perth. He had to make his submission to the Committee of Estates, but the more sensible kirkmen realised that if they provoked their country’s king too far they would raise questions about their claim to be the conscience of that country. After this, Charles was permitted to attend all the meetings of the Committee.

The zealots of the Kirk, especially those who dominated the territory of the Western Association, increasingly questioned whether the they should be fighting for a king whose commitment to the Covenant and the protestant religion in any form was highly questionable. Some of them began to wonder whether Cromwell did not, in faith, represent a better cause than that of the Stuart; indeed, Strachan and Ker made contact with Cromwell during October, and would probably have entered into negotiation with him if it had not been vetoed by the leading political Covenanters. Cromwell himself, with nine thousand men, paid a three-day visit to Glasgow in mid-October, probably in the hope of convincing its citizens of his good intentions, as much as to demonstrate his power, but he had little success. On his return to Edinburgh, however, an important Remonstrance was published, addressed to the Committee of Estates, in the name of the gentlemen, commanders and ministers attending the forces in the west. It was to further widen the rift in Scottish politics, giving its name to the Remonstrants. It castigated the Edinburgh government for not sufficiently purging malignants from their armies and for seeking to impose an unrepentant king on an unwilling England in order to grow rich on its spoils. The main support for this deeply divisive document came from the clergy, especially those of the west and south-west, and from the burghers of Glasgow. But Argyll and other nobles, who wanted to bring the king ‘to heel’ rather than alienate him further, denounced it when it came before the Committee of Estates and it was eventually withdrawn by the Remonstrants themselves after it was also rejected, albeit reluctantly, by the Committee of the Kirk.

But the Remonstrants spoke for few people outside their own home territory. Most Scottish people deeply resented the presence of an English army on Scottish soil, and were ready to rally behind their Stuart monarch in affirming a united national interest. By late autumn Cromwell’s forces were being harrassed by a rising guerilla movement in the whole territory between Edinburgh, Glasgow and the border, and he felt obliged to tackle the unreduced strongholds which were sheltering it. He himself moved against Borthwick Castle, one of the strongest and strategically most important. On the instructions of the Committee of Estates, Colonel Ker of the Western Association was ordered to relieve it. Ker refused, openly stating that his unwillingness to fight for the king, and on 22 November Borthwick had to surrender. Cromwell and Lambert then launched a two-pronged attack into Western Association territory, perhaps as much to explore its army’s willingness to resist as to force a battle. Ker came upon Lambert’s cavalry force camped near Hamilton, and grossly underestimating its strength attempted a night attack, for which Lambert was thoroughly prepared. Next morning, 1st December, the rout of Ker’s force was completed and he himself was captured. Strachan tried and failed to rally his fleeing men, then gave himself up to Lambert. The Western Association army ceased to exist after just two months in the field, since most of its soldiers who had not been killed or captured, simply went home. The New Model had consolidated its military dominance in southern Scotland.

The ‘action’ now switched to the Scottish parliament, reassembled in Perth during Edinburgh’s occupation and dominated once more by Argyll and his party. It recognised that it was no longer possible to raise an army with any chance of of restoring the king unless it could draw on all who were prepared to fight for him, including royalist-engagers. If the Kirk as a body opposed it, it would probably face the same fate as Hamilton’s army in 1648. So in mid-December, the Scotttish parliament put intense pressure on the Commission of the Kirk, shorn now of the extremist Remonstrants, to pass a set of ‘Public Resolutions’ which countenanced the enlisting of repentant former enemies of the Covenant to help defend the Scottish kingdom against the invading English ‘sectaries’. Parliament then promptly ordered the raising of twenty-five new regiments, and to the consternation of the strict Kirkmen their colonels not only included former engagers but also declared royalists who had taken part in the king’s ‘Start’ and were not at all repentant. This aroused a series of protests during late December and January, not only from the Remonstrants, but also from a wider range of presbyteries, though still mainly in the south-west. The majority of more moderate ministers, however, were patriots enough to accept that the struggle had become primarily a national one, and that strict religious objectives must yield priority for a time to the prime necessity of driving out the English.

Cromwell scored some notable successes in his campaign in his campaign against the bigotry of the Scottish Presbyterians. Two influential members of the Committee of Estates, Alexander Joffray and Alexander Brodie, became converts to Independency. Another who was shaken by doubts as to the worth of the king’s cause, and also the authoritarian claims of the Kirk, was Walter Dundas, governor of Edinburgh Castle. Cromwell could not tolerate a hostile garrison in the capital indefinitely, but an attempt to mine the castle had run up against solid rock. Cromwell summoned it on 12 December, and it took only a brief bombardment to make Dundas sue for terms. He surrendered on the 24th. By then, Charles was benefiting from the changes in the Scottish political scene. The order banning the English royalists from his entourage was rescinded, and those who had been laying low in Scotland since the summer rejoined him. On New Year’s Day 1651 he was at last crowned King of Scotland in the little church at Scone. Argyll, the most powerful man in Scotland, placed the crown upon his head (shown below). He had to subscribe the Covenants once more and declare them sacred, and he did so with a convincing show of zeal, foreseeing no doubt that whether he won or lost the war ahead, there was little chance that he would be forced to uphold them for long.

In the right background of this picture, Charles II is crowned by the Marquess of Argyll at Scone in 1651. On the left foreground the king is being prepared for battle, with ‘Scotland’ presenting a pistol, and Ireland adusting his armour. A ‘kirkman’ is looking on.

The war marked time during the first half of 1651. The Scots had a whole new army to raise, equip and train, but Cromwell found himself unable to take advantage of their weakness. Defying a typically hard Scottish winter, he set out early in February to reduce Fife, but he was driven back by weather ‘so tempestuous with wind, hail, snow and rain’ that his troops could hardly find their way. On the march back to Edinburgh he fell seriously ill, through a combination of different ailments, brought on by exposure. His health fluctuated through March, his recovery being slow. On 12 April, he wrote to his wife, beginning with his thankfulness for being increased in strength in my outward man, but ending it with the admission: Truly, I am not able as yet to write much. I am wearied. He had a relapse towards the end of the month, and the Council of State in London was so concerned that they sent his two physicians northwards and ordered him to return. He was too wrapped up in the affairs of Scotland to leave his post and on 9 June the two doctors were able to report that his health was restored.

The Campaigns of 1651 – From Inverkeithing to Worcester:

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 011-2.jpg
This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 011.jpg

The Scots were unable to take advantage of Cromwell’s incapitation due to their continuing political divisions. Their Perth parliament was prorogued by the Committee of Estates, which was dominated by the Kirk party, until 13 March. Then a newly-elected Committee of Estates, just as dominated by the Kirk party, kept it prorogued until 23 May. It is doubtful whether Leslie had as many as ten thousand men at Stirling at this time, and he was having great difficulty in provisioning them. A reinforced Cromwell would soon outnumber him comfortably. Finally, on 4 June, the Scottish parliament repealed the Act Of Classes, enabling those with a royalist past to be appointed as officers and commanders in the army. Cromwell took to the field at the end of June, intent on bringing Leslie to battle. First, however, he resumed his attempt to gain control of Fife, ‘the breadbasket of Scotland’, which he had had to abandon in February. He now made use of fifty flat-bottomed boats which he had had built, in order to transport four thousand men under Major General Overton across the Firth of Forth, with orders to secure and fortify the penninsula between there and the Firth of Tay. To distract attention from Overton’s operation, Cromwell marched against Leslie and took up battle stations opposite his defences, challenging him to come out and fight. When that failed to draw him out, Cromwell moved west to Glasgow and conducted forays into the territory in which the Scots were busy recruiting. This brought Leslie westwards to Kilsyth on 13 July, and focused his whole attention on Cromwell during during the next week, while the flatboats ferried the English forces over the Forth to North Queensferry.

Cromwell entrusted the operation to Lambert, now promoted to Lieutenant-General. When Leslie heard of it, belatedly, he sent Major-General Holborne with over four thousand men to oppose the move, but Lambert immediately forced a battle at Inverkeithing, only a mile or so from where he had just landed. After some preliminary skirmishing, the battle proper lasted for just a quarter of an hour, and for the Scots it was an utter rout. Their cavalry were put to flight and their infantry, mostly Highland clansmen, were cut down where they stood. About two thousand men were killed and fourteen hundred captured; only about a thousand got back to Stirling. Cromwell then brought his own forces back to Edinburgh and Leith, and then transported the greater part of them into Fife. He next marched not against Stirling, Leslie’s headquarters, but against Perth, the current seat of the Scottish government, far to the north-west. After Inverkeithing, Leslie’s demoralised men were deserting in droves, and Cromwell was deliberately leaving the way open for them to invade England. Now confident of complete military superiority, he was content to take the risk of fighting the decisive battle on English soil. Charles and Leslie realised that for them the risk was even greater. Argyll and Loudoun thought that invasion would be madness, but Charles feared that if he stayed in Scotland and suffered military defeat there, he would become the prisoner of The Kirk party once more. So he and his army set off southward from Sterling on 31 July, two days before Perth surrendered to Cromwell, on generous terms.

Charles and Leslie had little more than fourteen thousand men with them, when they took this audacious step of leaving Cromwell’s army in the field and marching south into England itself. They were so short of firearms that fifty or sixty archers had to make up the strength of each foot regiment. Nevertheless, they crossed the border in the first week of August 1651 in an attempt to raise a royalist rebellion, the main reason for Charles doing so being that once he had called his English supporters to arms, he could not, in all conscience, do anything else. The hope was that, once inside England, a nation of burning royalists would flock to his standard. But their response was all too disappointing, not that the entire country was so devoted to the new Commonwealth that rallying to Charles was under any circumstances unthinkable. It was rather that the armies of the republic were so obviously still formidable that it made no sense for anyone but the most blindly devoted royalist to hazard their safety by supporting so reckless a gamble. So the march down to Worcester was a lonely and exclusively Scottish business, and the Commonwealth’s local defences never showed any sign of cracking. Leslie led his army on long, rapid marches, in time to summon Carlisle on 6 August, but that well fortified city kept its gates shut against him. Scarcely any English came to him during his progress through Cumberland and Westmorland.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 002-3.jpg

One reason why the king received little support lay in the northerners’ detestation of the of Scotsmen, whose burdensome presence they had endured twice in the previous decade. To the Cumbrian countryfolk, they were alien, ill-disciplined plunderers. The gentry wanted better more than Charles could offer before they opened their estates to sequestration or confiscation for a third time. The reinstatement of a largely unknown and obviously opportunist king on the back of a Scottish army, with the Covenant and rigid Presbyterianism as part of the package was a prospect with little appeal. The Commonwealth also had an effective intelligence network to rely on. There had been a premature insurrection in Norfolk in December 1650 which was easily suppressed without a fight. The fiasco alerted the Council of State to a flimsy network of royalist conspirators over a much wider area of the country. The region of greatest danger lay in Lancashire and Cheshire, where the king’s supporters were directed by the Earl of Derby, then on the Isle of Man. But when one of them was captured, a string of arrests followed across and down the country. Derby did manage to muster fifteen hundred men in Lancashire and on Man to support the invasion, but before they could join it Colonel Robert Lilburne put them to rout at Wigan on 25 August, killing many and taking four hundred prisoners. The contingents of royalists who succeeded in joining the king’s army were numbered in scores rather than hundreds and the largest of them, sixty horse under Lord Talbot only arrived at Worcester. It is therefore seriously misleading to describe the campaigns of 1650-51 as the ‘Third Civil War’. This was essentially a war between Scots and royalists on one side and the English Commonwealth on the other, which was fought, with the notable exception of the Battle of Worcester, on Scottish soil.

Charles was intent on an advance by the western Pennine route into the Midlands, with London as his ultimate goal. After taking the surrender of Perth, Cromwell learnt that Charles had slipped past him and was marching rapidly down through England, trying to pick up reinforcements on the way. It was a critical moment for him. There was no army between the Scots and London, but Cromwell also learned that Charles was failing to gain recruits and that he was losing many Scots through desertion. Nonetheless, leaving Monck in charge of the five thousand troops he deemed necessary to keep Scotland quiet, Cromwell set off in pursuit, sending Lambert ahead with five regiments of Horse to join the troops of Colonel Rich and Major-General Harrison in the border country. He sent four thousand horse and dragoons to harrass the royal army’s eastern flank, and Lambert with a similar force to worry its rear. Both men moved swiftly; Harrison’s brigade was in Newcastle by 5 August, the day the Scots crossed the border, and Lambert’s were in Penrith on the 9th. Cromwell had to move more slowly with his main body of about ten thousand men, since most were infantry, but he rode somewhat ahead of them and reached the Tyne by the 12th. He did not have to worry about Yorkshire, for Fairfax came out of retirement to raise the county against the king. Meanwhile, Monck and his lieutenants had secured all of Scotland south of a line drawn through Perth, except for the isolated strongholds of Bass Rock and Dunfermline Castle.

Although Charles pushed steadily southwards, the north-western counties failed to rise in his support as he had hoped, and his army was being constantly harried by Lambert and Harrison. Cromwell had let the Scots go deep into the heart of England from which there would be no way back. On the way, the Scottish king summoned Shrewsbury, but its governor pointedly addressed his defiant reply to ‘the commander-in-chief of the Scottish army’. What had begun as a daring venture had become a steel trap closing fast on Charles Stuart. By the time he reached Worcester on 22 August, his dispirited and exhausted army was still being shadowed by Lambert’s reinforced troops shortly to be combined with another substantial parliamentarian army which had been moved north and west to join him. Since leaving Stirling, they had marched 330 miles in three weeks and a day. Charles had not wanted to stay in Worcester, but decided to pause his army there to allow for supporters to come down the Severn from Wales and other border areas which had previously stood by his father.

The Battle of Worcester, September 1651:

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 003-2.jpg
The City of Worcester and the River Severn from the west bank in the early 1980s.

Charles also probably calculated that the city, with its fortifications and rivers as additional defences, was probably the safest place to await reinforcements, but again he was disappointed when only a few hundreds joined his cause. Ironically, the 22nd was nine years to the day after his father had his standard at Nottingham. Coincidentally, having taken the eastern route from Scotland, Cromwell marched into Nottingham on the very same day. With only 16,000 men, in the heart of largely hostile territory, the future did not look promising for Charles and Leslie. Lambert and Harrison made their rendezvous with Cromwell at Warwick on the 24th, and a few days later Cromwell halted his forced march at Evesham, just sixteen miles away, where he was reinforced by the trained bands of Essex and Suffolk. He was then able to muster some 31,000 Commonwealth troops in total faced a royalist-Scottish army of a little over half that number. On 28 August Lambert seized Upton Bridge, enabling the Parliamentarian troops to advance on both banks of the River Severn. Their combined forces continued to invest Worcester and Charles withdrew behind the River Teme. Cromwell was quite clear in his mind about what needed to be done, and he was determined to be quite ruthless in completely and finally destroying the royalist army. To accomplish this he must surround it and block every possible avenue of escape. He was strong enough to divide his army without either par being outnumbered if it had to fight on its own, butbut he knew he had to take Worcester’s defences seriously, for they had been strenuously improved during the twelve days that the royalist army had been there, and the rivers further complicated his plans.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 004.jpg
A great deal of the area of the battle is now obscured by subsequent building, as the OS map above shows, but a good view can still be gained from the Cathedral tower, from where Charles Stuart surveyed the battle. A visit to Powick Church is also worthwhile, for marks of musket balls can still be seen on its tower.

The subsequent battle took place in the fields north of Powick Bridge, in the bottom left corner of the map above. The Severn runs north-south through Worcester, but to the south of the city it is joined by the Teme. Cromwell planned to force a crossing of the Teme and to launch an attack on the city from the west, while a force under his own command attacked from the east. But Charles had stationed his army on the north bank of the Teme and had destroyed all the nearby bridges on both the Teme and the Severn. This put him at the apex of a triangle and, presumably, he was expecting to inflict heavy casualties on the parliamentarians who tried to cross the river to get at him. The Severn was swift-flowing, deep and forty yards across, and the Teme, although only ten feet wide, was also ten feet deep and fast-flowing. But Cromwell adapted his plan to accommodate a three-pronged attack. He spent several days collecting boats from up and down the river and, of course, they were there in abundance. Several of the largest of these were towed upstream to a point where they could be made into bridging pontoons. One of these was to be used to cross the Teme with eleven thousand men, the other to bridge the Severn below its junction with the Teme itself just to the west, thus maintaining communication between the two parliamentary forces. Their preparation took time, because the they needed to be piloted into place and then spanned with planks at just the right moment for the cavalry to ride across them. The third objective was Fort Royal, outside the east wall of the city, which formed the rear headquarters of the royalist position.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 009.jpg
Worcester, 1651, with Powick Bridge (bottom left) showing Fleetwood’s attack, and Red Hill (middle right), where Charles made his cavalry charge.

On 3 September, Charles Fleetwood led the southern Parliamentarian force, with some difficulty, across the Teme by the first pontoon and by the ford near the destroyed Powick Bridge. His men met considerable resistance from a royalist rearguard on the south bank where it fought a strong delaying action around Powick Church. The Lord General himself led his men across the bridge of boats over the Severn in the initial attack, timed to coincide with that of Fleetwood’s brigade over the Teme, upon the Scots’ position between the two rivers, and he was in the thick of the fighting. Miraculously, both ‘boatbridges’ seem to have held in place, though some of Fleetwood’s men appear to have swum across or forded higher up. Cromwell brought four regiments of horse and two of foot from the east bank of the Severn to Fleetwood’s support. All the regiments reached the meadows, and there, step by bloody step, they pushed the royalists back to St John’s. The Scots and their English ‘auxiliaries’ fought skilfully, as well as with the courage born of desperation, and Charles himself risked his life time and time again in encouraging them at the heart of the action. Charles seems to have continued to encourage his troops before ascending the cathedral tower to direct operations from that vantage point. Seeing Cromwell’s army in two sections, with no chance of joining up again quickly, and Cromwell himself pre-occupied with this action, Charles led an attack against the parliamentarian deployment on the east bank of the Severn. With every soldier he could collect at short notice, he delivered a tremendous blow on the troops Cromwell had not yet committed to battle, including the Cheshire and Essex militias. He swept all before him and reached the eminence known as Red Hill.

A mezzotint after original painting by Thomas Woodward, from the City of Worcester Museum, published in 1844.

With a less able opponent than Cromwell this counter-attack might have turned the battle, but Cromwell was not prepared to surrender the advantage he had gained in its first phase. Coming back across the bridge he hurled his troops into what he sensed was the key area of the fighting, and three hours of bitter combat followed. But then the royalist cavalry were broken by Cromwell’s regulars who had crossed the Severn first, although these contingents were supposed to come in on the second phase of the the attack. When Charles could no longer rally the Scottish cavalry to keep up their attack, the battle was decided. As darkness fell, the panic raced through the royalist ranks as what was left of the cavalry galloped off. Abandoned to their fate, the royalist infantry had no chance at all; many were taken prisoner, but most were killed before they surrendered. In some parts, however, the struggle went on well into the twilight with men still hacking at each other in the streets of the city. The battle was fully decided by 8 p.m., but the rounding-up of prisoners and the slaughter of fugitives went on until after midnight. By then, Charles had fled the field, but few others who managed to escape were able to reach safety. When they were counted the next day, the dead in and around the city numbered well over two thousand, and somewhere between six and seven thousand prisoners were taken. About three thousand cavalry escaped from the field, but many did not get home, because they had to evade the country folk all the way back to the border. Cromwell put the numbers of all the Commonwealth forces in the battle at under two hundred killed. The battle was a bloody catastrophe for the cavalier-Scottish troops, and a complete, devastating and final victory for the English Roundheads.

Cromwell’s Triumph & Charles’ Travels:

Cromwell returned to an even noisier London than had greeted his victorious Irish campaign. He was given a triumphal on 12 September, and the great cheering crowds that lined the streets testify to the very real popularity of his victory. Describing his conduct amid all the celebrations, Bulstrode Whitelocke wrote in his diary that:

He was affable and humble in his carriage, and in his discourses about the business of Scotland and of Worcester, he would seldom mention any thing of himself, but the gallantry of the officers and soldiers, and gave (as was due) all the glory of the action unto God.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 011-3.jpg

By contrast, Charles’ decisive defeat at Worcester on 3 September finished royalism as a military threat to the Commonwealth. The only royalist troops who got clean away were the king himself, Buckingham and Wilmot. The Scottish prisoners included the second Duke of Hamilton, who died of gangrene within a few days, Leslie and Lauderdale, who languished in prison until the Restoration, and Middleton, who escaped from the Tower. As for Charles’ own escape, the story of it became a legend, and it accreted a wealth of dubious detail, some of it contributed by Charles himself, who never tired of recounting it. Charles embarked on an extraordinary six-week flight from captivity, the bravest thing he would ever do. Disguised as a country yoeman, with his mane of black curls cropped short, his face darkened with nut juice to look more weather-beaten, and wearing a rough leather doublet, Charles outsmarted and outran his pursuers. Relying on a network of royalists in the West Country, many of them Catholics and therefore expert in concealment, Charles hid first in the Saffordshire woods around Boscobel House, the home of the Penderel brothers, to whom he was delivered by the Earl of Derby (before he himself was captured, court-martialled and subequently executed, despite Cromwell’s intervention on his behalf). Then, having failed to cross Severn in an attempt to get to Wales, Charles was first hidden in a hayloft and then walked in the rain back to Boscobel, where he slept exhausted in one of the great oaks in the park, while troopers searched the estate for him.

For royalist legend-makers it was a perfectly emblematic event and one which really happened: the young hope of the future safely cradled in the fatherly embrace of the ancient English tree from which countless English pubs have taken their name. There followed a ride across country disguised as ‘William Jackson’, the manservant of Jane Lane; failure to find a safe passage either from Bristol or Bridport in Dorset, where the quays and the taverns were crawling with Commonwealth soldiers about to be shipped to the Channel Islands; and then abortive wanderings along the south coast before finally finding a reliable ship, the Surprise, at Shoreham in Sussex. Although he was frequently recognised and had the (then) very large sum of a thousand pounds on his head, no-one betrayed him in the time between the battle and his sailing from Shoreham to Fécamp in mid-October. As Simon Schama has suggested, this was ‘astonishing’ considering his willingness to test the limits of his disguise by engaging in reckless banter about the rogue Charles Stuart. His near miraculous survival gave closetted ‘cavaliers’ an alternative narrative to develop in competition with, for them, the depressing record of ‘ironside’ invincibility. Charles’ escape, dependent as it was on so many helping hands, says something important about what Schama calls this very English revolution: that it lacked, perhaps providentially, those elements which made for the survival of republics – terror and paranoia. At the same time, it was becoming all too obvious that the Commonwealth was failing to to develop an independent republican culture to replace the banished monarchy.

Charles escapes with the remains of his army
Cromwell’s soldiers search for him near Boscobel House, Staffordshire. Charles hides in an oak tree, with Richard Penderel.
Disguised as a servant to Jane Lane, he travels to Bristol.
After many adventures, Charles reaches Shoreham, Sussex. A small ship smuggles him away to France.

These four pictures are taken from a contemporary ‘Broadside’ (news-sheet) which followed the adventures of Charles after the battle.

The ‘Settlement’ between England & Scotland:

Soon after he reached France the Duke of Orleans, the French king’s uncle, asked Charles if the rumour was true that he intended to return to Scotland. His response was that he would ‘rather have been hanged first’, and he never set in foot in his northern Kingdom again. His reaction was unkind to the thousands of Scots who had fought and died for him, but it is understandable, given his conflicts with the Kirk Party and the more extreme Presbyterian ministers. In due course, this was a vengeful attitude that would lead to the persecution of the Covenanters after his restoration to the crowns. But in 1651-2, there was soon nowhere in the kingdom to which he could have returned, given Monck’s impressive progress in the absence of Leslie’s army. Although there was still a large area of northern Scotland which was unaccounted for, the obstacles to tapping into the reserves of royalist sentiment in the Highlands were insurmountable. The magnates whom Charles had left in charge had either been captured or were in charge of areas which had no stomach for further fighting, like Gordon in his territory around Aberdeen. When Monck sent Okey with a body of cavalry to secure it, its council soon submitted. Its distinguished provost, Alexander Jaffray was one of Cromwell and Owen’s converts to Independency, and the Highland nobility remained at odds with the Lowland Covenanters. After Worcester, it was difficult to assemble any body or council that could speak as the government of Scotland and then to get such a body to speak with one voice. Of the uncaptured members of the Committee of Estates, Loudoun managed to bring together seven nobles, including Argyll, three lairds and three burgesses at Killin on 10 September, but the Clansmen would not attend or meet with them.

Argyll recognised the hopelessness of the situation and wrote to Monck on 15 October to propose peace negotiations. Huntly signed articles of surrender later in the month, while Monck and his subordinates encouraged the resumption of normal economic life in the Lowlands, including fishing, and most Scots welcomed this relief from the long rigours of war. The harvest had been poor, and the shortages of labour due to continual levies had created extensive shortages of food. The Rump had had no intention of annexing Scotland when it had sent Cromwell in 1650, but by the end of 1651 it had to do something to fill the political divisions created by the military, religious and political divisions there. After its rejoicings over Worcester, it gave a single reading to a bill asserting the right of England to Scotland, but the bill progressed no further. Instead of this, Scotland was to be incorporated int one commonwealth with England. Cromwell was largely resonsible for the change of policy, it is thought, opposing the many in England who favoured declaring a conquest, and making it one nation. A declaration outlining terms for a union of Scotland with England was prepared by the Council of State during early October, laid before parliament on the 23rd, and agreed to after two days’ debate, with minor amendments. It promised, in particular, that the Scots should have the same liberty of conscience in religion as the English had.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 003.jpg

The last royalist outposts in the Isle of Man and the Channel Islands surrendered before the end of the year. Scotland’s resistance had finally been broken by the beginning of 1652. The factional politics – Highland Catholics, Stuart loyalists, Covenanters and Republicans – left Scotland prey, eventually, to the Cromwellian forces. For the first time in their history, all of the British Isles were under the control of a single government. The process of attrition which had begun at Marston Moor and Naseby and continued at Preston and Dunbar was over. Stuart military power in Britain had been unequivocally crushed and nine years of outright, bloody civil war were finally at an end. In January 1652, the Rump dispatched eight commissioners to persuade the Scottish people and their parliament of the benefits of a union and to win their unforced assent to it. As might be expected, this faced a great deal of opposition, not only from those who prized Scottish independence, but also from remaining royalists and the clergy, who were against religious toleration. The English parliament could not ignore that a large part of the Scottish nation had recently been at war with them, and that resistance was still not over, but the process they set in motion was genuinely aimed at a real reconciliation between the two nations. However, F.D. Dow (1979) wrote that what in theory was to be a political merger … was in fact a take-over bid by the English, and that the period from January 1652 to April 1653 was one of the unremitting and successful efforts by the English to subordinate the Scots to their will. If this can be taken to be true, how far they ultimately succeeded can only be judged by the shape that the union eventually took.

Sources:

Philip Warner (1973), Famous Battles of the Midlands. London: Fontana/ Collins.

David Smurthwaite (1984), The Ordnance Survey Complete Guide to the Battlefields of Britain. Exeter: Webb & Bower.

Simon Schama (2001), The Story of Britain: The British Wars, 1603-1776. London: BBC Worldwide.

Austin Woolrych (2004), Britain in Revolution, 1625-1660. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

G. Huehns (ed.) (1955), Clarendon: Selections from ‘The History of the Rebellion and Civil Wars’. London: Oxford University Press.

The Three Kingdoms & The Third Civil War: Campaigns in Ireland; Drogheda & Wexford to Tipperary, 1649-1652.

The Stuart Court at the Hague, 1649-51:

The Trial and Execution of Charles I may have shocked the whole of Europe at first, but Edward Hyde, First Earl of Clarendon, wrote after the execution that…

The kings and princes of Christendom had their eyes fixed upon this woeful bloody spectacle; how they looked upon that issue of blood, at which their own seemed to be so prodigally poured out; with what consternation their hearts laboured to see the impious hands of the lowest and basest subjects bathing in the bowels and reeking blood of their sovereign; a brother king, the anointed of the Lord, dismembered as a malefactor … Alas! there was not a murmur amongst any of them at it; but, as if they had been all called upon in the language of the prophet Isaiah, … they made haste and and sent over, that they might get shares in the spoils of a murdered monarch.

Clarendon claimed that Cardinal Mazarin, the chief minister of the French crown, had long adored the conduct of Cromwell, and sought his friendship by a lower and viler application was suitable to the purple of a cardinal … admitted as a merchant to traffic in the purchase of the rich goods and jewels of the rifled crown. The King of Spain had, from the beginning of ‘the rebellion’, kept his court ambassador still residing in London, where the ambassador had had many audiences with parliament. Christina, Queen of Sweden, purchased the choice of all the King’s medals and jewels, and some valuable pictures. She received Cromwell’s ambassador with great joy and pomp, and made an alliance with him. The Archduke Leopold, governor of Flanders, disbursed a great sum of money for many of the best pictures in the monarch’s palaces, which were brought to Brussels, and from there taken into Germany. In this way, the neighbouring rulers assisted Cromwell to amass great sums of money, enabling him to prosecute and finish his wicked victory over what yet remained unconquered, and to extinguish monarchy. None of this wealth found its way to the exiled Stuart family, who now found themselves in the greatest necessities whichever a king was subjected to, despite the pretext and pretences that they were taking care of the royal treasures for their rightful owner. Clarendon claims that none of these ‘unlawful purchases’ were ever restored to Charles II, even following his own restoration.

Throughout 1649, Charles remained in the Hague. When he heard the horrifying news of his father’s death, he was at the court of his brother-in-law, William II of Orange at Breda. Though he had been kept informed of the desperate state his father was in, he was surprised by ‘the barbarous stroke’. The news was also received by all the common people of the Netherlands, according to Clarendon, with ‘consternation’ and the ‘States’ presented themselves to Charles, ‘to console with him’. The whole clergy also gave a lament and detestation of the actors, as unworthy of the name of Christians. But the powerful regent class of Holland and Zealand, who dominated the States-General, were dead set against involving the United Provinces in any further warfare. It was only months since the Peace of Westphalia had formally brought to an end the exhausting struggle that we call the Thirty Years’ War; their own war of independence had lasted with one short break for eighty years. Despite sinking under the burden of his grief, Charles summoned the members of his father’s council who were in exile with him to be sworn into his own privy council, before receiving a letter from the queen mother which advised him that he could not do better, than to repair into France as soon as was possible, and in the meantime, desired him not to swear any persons to be of his council, until she could speak with him. She may have felt that his councillors may prove unsympathetic to her following her husband’s death, or that she herself wanted to recommend those who would advise her son in these new, unfortunate circumstances.

Charles himself was reluctant to follow his mother’s advice to move to France, where he felt he had not been treated with courtesy to date, and was content to continue living with the prince of Orange, who provided him with everything he needed during his period of mourning. But he had no other means of support for his family, so that it was obvious that they would not be able to stay in the Hague for long. The exiled court hesitated as to what to do next, as the new king considered joining the Catholic rebels in Ireland but was also receiving invitations from the Scottish Presbyterians and the Marquess of Montrose. For Charles the great question was whether he should look first to the Irish or the Scots to help him back to his English throne. The Scots had been prompt to proclaim him King of Great Britain, but they made the actual exercise of his regal powers conditional on his giving satisfaction regarding religion and taking the oath of the Solemn League and Covenant. Ormond and his allies in Ireland had no such pre-conditions to impose.

James Butler, Earl of Ormond, by Van Egmont.

The constitutional royalists typified by Hyde and Hopton, however, were unhappy about entrusting his cause and theirs to the Covenanters, who had first risen in arms against Charles I, and had fought against him all through the first Civil War. As Anglicans, they also deplored the Scots’ requirement that the king should take the Covenant himself and enforce it on the English and Welsh people. They saw in the loyal protestant Ormond an ally after their own hearts, and they were ready not only to accept the concessions that he had made to Irish catholics but to extend at least some of them to the English ones in return for their active support. They would rather the king did not rely on any foreign military aid if he could avoid it, but if it should prove necessary they would prefer that it came from Spain rather than France, for they thoroughly distrusted the ‘Louvre’ party who attended the queen mother. The third group of royalists, ‘the swordsmen’, consisted mainly of Prince Rupert and the cavaliers who attached themselves to him. They were more adventurist, and tended to look in whatever direction seemed to offer most in the way of military advantage and their own profit.

Above: James Graham, Marquess of Montrose

Charles himself was eager to go to Ireland, and Montrose and several of the Scottish royalists advised him to do so. He remained at Breda until June, despite his mother’s urgent pleas that he should join her in St Germain. The Scottish parliament sent commissioners to treat with him there in March, hoping to negotiate terms to which he would commit himself in return for Scotland’s armed support, but they received little satisfaction, and went home empty-handed in June. His purpose was to keep the option open in case the Irish failed him, but the commissioners could not get him to dismiss Montrose, and he told them he was not prepared to impose their Covenant on England, Wales and Ireland without consulting their respective parliaments. Charles had been proclaimed king in several places in England, as well as in Ireland and Scotland, and if he could launch an invasion of Wales and England from southern Ireland, there seemed to be a good chance that the west country would come to his aid; its residual loyalty had not been put under the same pressures as had those of northern England in the Preston campaign the year before. There was considerable disaffection in London, where the Lord Mayor had been sent to the Tower for refusing to proclaim the abolition of the monarchy, and the Rump had had to resort to blatantly coercive methods to bring the City government to obedience. Relations between parliament and the army were less than cordial, given the soldiery’s widespread reluctance to fight in Ireland.

Meanwhile, on the continent, all the powers that counted had given the new king assurances of their goodwill, and none had recognised the Commonwealth; Spain was the first to do so, towards the end of 1650. In the Hague, Charles’ Chancellor did not think much of either the Scottish or Irish plan, so the courtiers had decided on a diplomatic mission to Madrid in 1650, but by 1651, this had proved a failure, though there were some redeeming moments for the English ambassadors. None of the other powers were prepared to fight for Charles, but if he could recover his kingdoms without depending on foreign arms, he would stand an even better chance of ‘enjoying his own again’ on a more permanent basis, rather than simply starting another civil war which might well result in defeat and widespread unpopularity.

The Rump, the Council of State and Cromwell:

The Rump was tentative in its moves towards a long-term settlement, but it showed a firm resolve against its enemies in arms. Soon after it was established, the Council of State had started to make serious plans for the reconquest of Ireland, proposing to send eight thousand foot, three thousand horse and twelve hundred dragoons to join the forces already there, and to maintain an army of 32,000 in England against any threat from Scotland or from insurrectionaries at home. On 15 March, Cromwell was named as commander-in-chief in Ireland, but it took him two weeks before he was ready to accept. On 23rd he made a long speech to his fellow-officers, who were urging him to accept the appointment, in which he declared:

I had had no serious thoughts on the business… (Yet) I think there is more cause of danger from disunion amongst ourselves than by anything from our enemies.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 001-5.jpg
Sir Thomas Fairfax

With the army clearly in a state of some considerable disunity, and with Fairfax increasingly out of his depth in the post-regicide political waters, he probably felt his presence was needed in parliament and the council, at least for a time. There were still powerful men among the Rumpers who were no friends of the army, who would be much happier to take decisions with Cromwell and Ireton a long way away. He probably also calculated that by delaying his acceptance he could exact firm assurances that forces would be constantly supplied, kept up to strength and regularly paid. When he did finally make his decision, there must have been many soldiers who felt their objections to service in Ireland to be mitigated by the knowledge that Cromwell was going to lead them. The choice of the regiments by lot did not prevent the mutinies developing, but it did remove any suspicion that the regiments would be chosen according to the political bias of the powerful men in parliament. Yet Cromwell also accepted the command as the servant rather than the master of the ‘Keepers of the Nation’s Liberties’, as the Rump now styled itself. Even as ‘Lord-Lieutenant’ Cromwell was still, in theory at least, subordinate to the commander-in-chief of the Commonwealth’s armies, Fairfax, until the latter resigned his commission on the eve of the Scottish War in 1650. All the issues of titles and offices which seemed to occupy many of his contemporaries, were for Cromwell beside the point. He told the Council of State:

I would not have the army now so much look at considerations that are personal, whether or no we shall go if such a Commander or such a Commander go and make that any part of our measure or foundation: but let us go if God go.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 004-2.jpg

He was clear in his own mind that, unless Ireland was subjugated, it would always remain the springboard for an invasion of Britain: perhaps in a pincer movement, with the other thrust coming from Scotland, where Charles II was king. So while the late summer and autumn of 1649 might have seemed like a time to sit back and settle the Commonwealth, for Cromwell there was still very much a wartime emergency. In addition to whatever prejudices he may have shared with his fellow English protestants towards Irish catholics, he was also fighting a war, as far as he was concerned, on behalf of a ‘Commonwealth’ and parliament which was the successor to the monarch of three kingdoms. Although both Scotland and Ireland had their own forms of government, they had been used in the past, and in the recent civil wars, to launch invasions of England and Wales. Ireland in particular was seen as the ‘back door’ to England throughout Tudor times. Before the end of May, the early signs of promise for the exiled king’s cause were fading. Those of his allies in England showed no signs of backing up their gestures with any serious plans for a rising, should he return, and after Thomas Scot was put in charge of intelligence on 1 July, the Commonwealth government was kept well informed of any royalist conspiracies. Few were reported, and after the defeat of the mutineers, the army was fully restored to discipline and good order and Cromwell was preparing to lead a now reliable force to Ireland.

What Cromwell does seem to have decided, both as Lieutenant-General and as a leading member of the Council of State, was that Ireland must be suppressed as swiftly, decisively and cheaply as possible. There were three reasons for this: first of all, the international situation, including the possibility of foreign intervention via Ireland to restore the monarchy; this demanded that the back door be swiftly slammed and bolted. Charles II arrived at Jersey in September en route for Ireland a few days after the massacre at Drogheda. He did not complete the journey, but remained there throughout the winter, with the Rump becoming increasingly anxious from mid-January, that the Scots were about to take up arms again. Secondly, the internal divisions in England called for quick successes without the imposition of heavy burdens on the taxpayer. The Irish expeditionary force and the navy were financed through the sale of church lands and rents from Crown lands, and vast sums had also been raised on the security of Irish lands, as wholesale confiscations had been envisaged from the from the start of the rebellion and wars in Ireland. Repayment at the expense of Irish landed proprietors did much to consolidate the support of moneyed men for the republican régime. Ireland was in every sense the first British colony. Thirdly, it is highly probable that many of those MPs who pressed the Irish command on an unwilling Cromwell did so in the hope of cutting him down to size, as the Earl of Essex had been under Elizabeth I, half a century earlier. If he had got bogged down in a long-drawn-out campaign in Ireland, control of the government in Westminster may well have passed to men hostile to him and Ireton. These time-related factors do not excuse his conduct of the campaign, but they do help to explain his ruthless determination to break Irish royalist resistance swiftly, finally and as cheaply as possible.

Cromwell accepted the command only on condition that it was ‘sufficiently provided’ for, and as a member of the parliamentary committee which persuaded the City of London to lend a hundred and twenty thousand pounds on the security of the sale of rents from Crown lands. As commander, he also knew that ‘out of sight means out of mind’. On 25 June, a newspaper reported a letter from Sir Charles Coote to Cromwell, complaining that his six regiments in Ireland had received only eight months pay in eight years. Within four days, the Commons had voted four hundred thosand pounds to provide for the army, and authorised a further loan of a hundred and fifty thousand. Cromwell lingered at Bristol from mid-July to mid-August when the hundred thousand pounds cash promised him actually arrived: he had assured his troops that they would not embark until it was at hand.

The Continuing ‘Rebellion’ in Ireland, 1647-49:

The situation in Ireland had continued to decline, though more slowly, but shortly before Cromwell landed in August, it took a sharp turn for the worse. After the serious defeats of the king’s supporters at Dungan’s Hill and Knockanauss, there was a fatal rift in the Confederation between the ‘Old English’ who adhered to Inchiquin and the clerical party which continued to take its orders from the papal nuncio, Rinuccini. This led to a hiatus in the fighting while the second civil war was being fought in northern England. The only clash of arms in Ireland itself was between the opposed factions of the Confederation. The royalist led by Inchiquin were allied to the moderate, pro-Ormond party and supported by what was left of the army of Leinster, which had been routed at Dungan’s Hill. Ranged against them were O’Neill’s army of Ulster. While Hamilton’s Scots were being defeated along the road from Preston, Inchiquin and most of the king’s other supporters were defending Leinster and Connaught against O’Neill. Thereafter, Charles I renewed his commission to Ormond and sent him back to Ireland late in September 1648, with instructions to reunite the Confederation. Ormond brought with him four thousand foot and one thousand horse, which were well received by Inchiquin, with whom he soon reached agreement. Riniccini’s supporters boycotted the recalled General Assembly of the Confederation, which made it easier for the other factions to come together, and the resultant articles of peace were published just as the king’s trial opened. Rinuccini did his best to frustrate these, since he no longer believed in a royalist victory and the ability of a British king to give catholics equal status in Ireland. Finding himself with no useful role in Ireland, having lost O’Neill’s support over his change in attitude to the Stuart cause, he sailed for Italy late in February, never to return.

A striking number of the main participants in the Irish wars had changed their allegiance at one time or another, more often on principle than through self-interest. Colonel Michael Jones, commander of the parliament’s forces and victor of Dungan’s Hill, had left his studies at Lincoln’s Inn at the start of first civil war to join the king’s army in Ireland. His Welsh father was Bishop of Killaloe and his brother was the Bishop of Clogher; but he himself was a strong protestant, with puritan leanings, and in 1643, outraged by the terms Ormond agreed with the king, he and his men went over to the side of parliament. He fought with distinction with its forces in Cheshire before being made governor of Dublin and commander in Leinster in 1647, and was soon to fight one of the crucial actions of the whole war in Ireland. Another of those who had changed their allegiance was General George Monck, who, when he had assumed his command of the parliamentarian forces in Ireland took a ‘negative oath’, not to assist the king, as well as the Solemn League and Covenant, and thenceforth remained unswervingly loyal to the parliamentarian cause until the Commonwealth collapsed. The commander appointed by the Scottish parliament over the Scottish forces in Ulster, Colonel Robert Munro, had sided with Hamilton and the Engagers and declared for the king, whereupon General Monck had him seized and shipped to England as a prisoner.

After the regicide, many of the Scottish officers took their lead from Edinburgh by refusing to serve under parliament’s banners. They had to be cashiered, and most of their men transferred their allegiance to Inchiquin. By the spring of 1649, the Confederation had also lost part of its army due to O’Neill’s march on Kilkenny which had made him the enemy of both Ormond and Inchiquin. His army of Ulster Irish was so short of ammunition that and provisions that it was beginning to disintegrate, and he had already tried to enter into negotiations with Michael Jones without success, and had sent an envoy to London to propose a deal whereby the Ulster Irish would have their estates restored and their religious freedoms assured, while he himself would be given a command in Fairfax’s army. At the same time, however, he was also exploring a rapprochement with Ormond. Monck himself had been starved of money and supplies, and controlled only patches of territory in Ulster, unable to defend Drogheda, which fell to Inchiquin in late June. In May, Monck had concluded a three months’ cessation of arms with O’Neill, each man giving undertakings which turned out to be insincere: Monck was buying time, preventing O’Neill from coming to terms with Ormond, which he eventually did, but only after the cessation expired.

The third parliamentary commander already in Ireland, Coote, was besieged in Londonderry by the Scottish royalists, and struck a similar deal with O’Neill, which saved the town from falling. Monck’s truce with O’Neill provided him with a defence against Inchiquin, who advanced in strength from Drogheda to Dundalk. Monck was forced to surrender to him, and most of his men promptly joined Inchiquin’s army. The terms of the surrender allowed him and other officers to return to Britain, and at Milford Haven on 4 August he had his first meeting with Cromwell, who was about to sail with his expeditionary force. Cromwell ordered him to London to explain to the Council of State his cessation with O’Neill and his failure to report it to his commander-in-chief for two and a half weeks. Monck was reprimanded at the bar of the House for entering into it, but with a gracious assurance that since he had believed it necessary to preserve parliament’s interest in Ireland he would not be required to return there. He loyally covered up the fact that Cromwell and the Council of State had known about the cessation, a loyalty which Cromwell did not forget later. As late as October 1649, in a letter to Parliament, Cromwell was stressing that the co-operation between O’Neill and Ormond should convince them that it is high time to take off their jealousy from those to whom they ought to exercise more charity. (Here, he was obviously referring to Monck.) The episode was to cement a mutual soldiers’ trust between Monck and Cromwell, in contrast with Monck’s well-grounded and ongoing mistrust towards the Rump, which Cromwell was already beginning to share.

By August the English expeditionary force was already ready to sail to Ireland, with Cromwell in command. The brutality of the reconquest of Ireland is not, in retrospect at least, one of the pleasanter aspects of his military career, and his conduct at Drogheda and Wexford cannot be whitewashed. But both the campaign itself and its aftermath must be brought into historical focus and seen in the perspective of Cromwell himself and his contemporaries, rather than through the distorted lense of posterity. Historians and biographers have attempted to do this over the last five decades, during which the popular mythology surrounding these events has remained a powerful propaganda tool. In the first place, though Cromwell must bear the responsibility for the conduct of the campaign, the policy was not his alone. It was that of the Rump parliament, and one that would prove popular with other factions of the English ruling class. Both parties in the Long Parliament from 1641-42 had supported the view that the native Catholic Irish should be subordinated to English rule: the dispute between them was only over command of the army which was to subdue them. Although Cromwell’s troops in Ireland must have contained many soldiers who had supported the Levellers just a few months before their arrival, they showed no disposition to fraternise with the native Irish.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 007-2.jpg
Above: Map of Ireland in 1641, showing percentages of land owned by Catholics, by county.

To match the ex-royalists (including Jones) who were now fighting for the Commonwealth, Ormond’s chief lieutenant was the ex-parliamentarian Inchiquin, much strengthened by the Covenanting Scots who had previously fought for parliament under Munro. Late in May, Inchiquin reckoned that his total forces at nearly thirteen thousand, though for want of money to pay them all, he was struggling to hold them together. Against him, Michael Jones in Dublin was greatly outnumbered, and he too had dissatisfaction among his ranks. But in July the Council of State reinforced him with a little over two thousand men, which enabled him to hold firm until Cromwell, delayed by the mutinies, was ready to sail on 13 August. On 2 August, ten days before the expeditionary force sailed, Michael Jones won a crushing victory over Ormond’s forces at Rathmines, just south of Dublin. Misled by Cromwell’s choice of Milford Haven as his port of embarkation into thinking that the landing would be made in Munster, Ormond sent Inchiquin to counter it, while leading his own forces in an attempt to capture Dublin. With his refreshed ranks, Jones took the initiative and advanced against Ormond’s quarters at Rathmines, taking Ormond’s small army by surprise. In a skilfully conceived and executed attack, Jones broke Ormond’s forces, who fled. Ormond himself was almost captured, and he lost all his guns, wagons and treasure, amounting to four thousand pounds in gold. The armistice with O’Neill had done its job and could now be repudiated with impunity. A week later, Cromwell disermbarked his army near Dublin, unopposed.

Cromwell’s Expeditionary Campaign, Drogheda & Wexford:

Jones’ victory at Rathmines made the expeditionary forces task immensely easier, as Cromwell gratefully acknowledged. But there was some hard campaigning ahead, consisting of sieges rather than battles, and for these Cromwell had the artillery that his predecessors had lacked. His most troublesome enemies in the coming months were to be the weather and the Irish roads, together with the illnesses that afflicted armies in damp and boggy conditions. Among the many who were carried off by disease before the year was out were Michael Jones, who succumbed to fever on 6 December, and O’Neill, who died exactly a month earlier. O’Neill had made his peace with Ormond after Rathmines and agreed to serve as his commander in Ulster, but his broken health prevented him from bringing the swift military aid that was needed by the Confederation. Cromwell’s strategy was to reduce all the important towns on the eastern and southern shores before he carried his campaign into the hinterland. Cromwell made no secret of his contempt for the native Irish population, but he made it clear that he had no quarrel with its unarmed civilians. In fact, and in keeping with his practice in past campaigns in England, Cromwell went out of his way, publicly, to threaten retribution against any of his troops found assaulting the unarmed and unresisting population. His first action was to forbid any form of looting or pillage in a published declaration which also banned free quarter and promised that farmers who brought provisions to his forces would be paid in cash at the market rate. This order was quite new in Irish warfare, and could not have been enforced with an unpaid army. He was unable to go on paying his way for long after the turn of the year, but his initial policy won him considerable support in Leinster and Munster, especially when he had two of his men hanged expressly for violating the prohibition.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 007-2.jpg
Above: The English Parliamentary Campaign in Ireland, 1649-52, showing major battles and sieges & The settlement of Ireland, 1652-57.
This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 007.jpg

The policy also had an immediate effect on Ormond’s protestant troops, many of whom deserted to the Parliamentarian army. Ormond wrote to Charles II that he feared Cromwell’s money more than his face. Before leaving England, Cromwell had secured the cooperation of Lord Broghill, son of the Earl of Cork and a former royalist, whose local influence brought many of the Irish protestant settlers over to the parliamentarian side. A fortnight after disembarking, Cromwell set out against Drogheda, where Ormond had chosen to take his stand, except that veteran English royalist, Sir Arthur Aston, was in command there, while Ormond remained at Tecroghan, thirty miles away. His justification for this distancing was that the morale of these troops was too low for him to trust them in the line of fire. Cromwell took six days to position his artillery before he summoned Drogheda to surrender on 10 September. In an attempt to obtain Aston’s peaceful surrender on that morning, Cromwell delivered a chilling ultimatum to him:

Sir, having brought the army belonging to the parliament of England before this place, to reduce it to obedience, to the end the effusion of blood may be prevented, I thought to summons you to deliver the same into my hands to their use. If this be refused you will have no cause to blame me. I expect your answer and rest, your servant, O. Cromwell.

In his summons, Cromwell warned the town’s defenders of the consequences of prolonging a hopeless resistance. Aston was outnumbered by nearly four to one, short of powder, and with Ormond ignoring his appeals for help, he nevertheless refused the summons contemptuously. The experience of the long-drawn-out siege of 1641-42 and the imposing walls of Drogheda made him believe that the town could hold out against the first shock of Cromwell’s assault, at least long enough for him to be relieved by Ormond’s troops. As it turned out, he was sadly deluded on both counts. By late afternoon the next day, 11 September, within a few hours of opening fire, the parliamentarian guns had breached the walls in two places, and Cromwell was able to send three foot regiments to storm the town. They came up against well prepared and stoutly defended entrenchments within the walls, and it took the parliamentarian infantry far longer to penetrate the breaches, from which they were ferociously beaten back by the royalist soldiery with some loss. Among the defenders was Edmund Verney, Ralph’s younger brother. He wrote of how the gaps were choked with wounded and dying. Accounts differ as to whether one assault or two were repulsed, but Cromwell and Colonel Hewson led a finally successful one on foot. It made enough ground to open a gate to the cavalry, but even then Aston and his men held out on the steep heights of Mill Mount from inside a flimsy stockade, while others retreated to the tower and steeple of the Protestant Church of St Peter.

Colonel John Hewson, regimental commander in the parliamentarian campaign in Ireland member of the Council of State.

What happened next was clearly an obscenity, yet Cromwell’s own account was, and still is, startlingly unapologetic and without any kind of euphamism. Infuriated by this ongoing resistance and, as he wrote himself, being in the heat of action, I forbade them to spare any that were in arms in the town, and, I think, that night they put to the sword about two thousand men. Out of approximately 3,100 soldiers there at least 2,800 were slain, most of them not in as they were frantically fighting the parliamentarian troops, but after they had stopped fighting and had either surrendered or disarmed. The refusal to give quarter to unresisting, defeated men was a calculated slaughter. At St Peter’s Church, Cromwell and Hewson had their soldiers burn the pews beneath the tower to smoke out the defenders who had taken refuge there, with the result that many of them fell to their deaths in flames along with the bells and masonry which came crashing down. The fanatical Baptist Daniel Axtell, Hewson’s Lieutenant-Colonel, was particularly active in this. Friars and priests were also killed, but there was no great slaughter of civilians, except for those who had taken up arms in support of the Irish soldiery. The total death toll was in excess of three thousand, compared with a hundred and fifty killed on the parliamentarian side. The murders were so inhuman that many among the lower ranking officers disobeyed their orders and some even went out of their way to to save their enemies. Virtually the whole garrison, and all the priests that were captured, were slaughtered. While all this was occurring, Ormond’s troops were nowhere in sight, though he had sent a small number of reinforcements to the garrison the day before.

Lieutent-Colonel Daniel Axtell.

Whatever degree of sincerity we may attach to Cromwell’s hint of compunction in his reports and letters to parliament, which I will discuss later, he made no bones about his intention to perpetrate a slaughter so ghastly that that it would dissuade other strongholds from making Aston’s mistake in refusing peaceful capitulation. Ormond himself admitted that Drogheda’s fate did indeed strike terror into the Irish countryside, and many of his surviving men deserted. When Cromwell moved against Wexford, his next major objective, its corporation and citizens were much divided as to whether to offer any resistance. Wexford was the home and base of many privateers, and much of its wealth derived from their plunder of English shipping: It had long been a thorn in the side of English traders. It was also a strongly catholic town and had been very much on the side of Rinuccini’s faction in the Confederacy. It had no garrison when Drogheda fell. Its newly-appointed governor, David Synnott, had been commissioned by Ormond to defend southern Ireland. With difficulty, Synnott persuaded the citizens of Wexford to resist Cromwell, on condition that Ormond furnished a competent garrison of exclusively catholic troops. Ormond agreed, so the city was by no means undefended when Cromwell summoned it on 2 October. Again, the town refused to surrender: Synnott made a show of negotiating terms, but Cromwell became exasperated when when he discovered that his real purpose was to spin out time while the Earl of Castlehaven brought in fifteen hundred reinforcements. Synnott’s procrastinations, under cover of which he sent an appeal to Ormond for further relief, caused Cromwell to break off negotiations, and on the 11th, exactly a month after they had done so at Drogheda, his siege guns opened a heavy bombardment.

Thereupon Synnott and the city magistrates proposed articles to surrender, but the terms they offered were so absurdly favourable to themselves that Cromwell justifiably described them as impudent. In return he offered quarter for their lives to the officers and soldiers, with leave to the latter to go home if they pledged themselves no more to fight against the English parliament. Civilian property would be respected, and the town spared from plunder. These were very generous terms in the circumstances, but they never reached Synnott, for just as they were being prepared, the commander of Wexford Castle surrendered it to the besiegers on his own initiative. After an eight days’ siege it was sacked. Cromwell’s guns had already breached the castle walls and the troops who took over the castle promptly turned its guns on the defenders manning the adjacent city walls, who quickly abandoned them. The besiegers then stormed them, and the garrison was soon in complete disarray. The parliamentarian troops were killing as many of the other side as they possibly could. Once again it’s no mitigation of the horror to realise that civilians were not among those slaughtered at Wexford. The most tragic and numerous civilian deaths occurred when there was a panicky rush for the boats moored at the quayside, as some of them tried to get over the estuary. In their haste they overloaded them, and at least one of them sank, causing nearly three hundred of them to drown. Other defending troops tried to make a stand in the marketplace, together with some armed citizens, where they were slaughtered indiscriminately. Priests and friars were again killed without mercy, though they may, understandably, have been armed. The whole action was over in an hour with a total of two thousand deaths, including those who drowned.

Since the inhabitants were either dead or fled, Cromwell reported, the town was available for English colonists to settle. The Rev. Hugh Peter wrote that, It is a fine spot for some godly congregation, where house and land wait for inhabitants and occupiers. Cromwell had assured parliament that he wished to avoid another bloodbath like that at Drogheda, and he himself was not in Wexford to give the orders when the firing began. It is questionable whether he was ever in a position to countermand the slaughter of the defenders, and whether he made any attempt to do so. In his report to parliament there are more intimations of compunction, yet it suggests that he saw Wexford’s agony, although unplanned by him, as a divine judgement:

And indeed it hath not without cause been deeply set upon our hearts, that we intending better to this place than so great a ruin, … yet God would not have it so; but, by an unexpected providence, in his righteous justice, brought a just judgement upon them, causing them to become a prey to the soldier, who in their piracies had made preys of so many families, and made with their blood to answer the cruelties which they had exercised upon the lives of divers poor protestants. I could have wished for their own good, and the good of the garrison, they (the soldiers) had been more moderate.

This is absolutely authentic Cromwell, though it is not the testimony of a genocidal lunatic, but rather, as Schama has put it, the unwitting confession of a pig-headed, narrow-minded, Protestant bigot. At New Ross, the fate of Drogheda did indeed guarantee a bloodless surrender when Cromwell came before the walled town on 17 October, and as soon as he opened his bombardment its governor Sir Lucas Taaffe sued for terms of surrender. Many of the defending troops were English, and at least five hundred of them promptly enlisted under Cromwell. His own men were short of pay, however, and he felt obliged to issue a proclamation threatening severe punishment against any caught seizing plough horses and seed corn for ransom. Good discipline and good politics went together here, because the people of Leinster and Munster would rather support the parliamentarian forces than the remnants of the Confederation. Cork, which had many citizens of English origin, went over without bloodshed, and a succession of Munster towns also declared for the Commonwealth. Inchiquin’s army was in a state of dissolution by the time the campaigning season ended, and Rupert’s little fleet, which had been blockaded in Kinsale, was fortunate to get away to make for Lisbon, when a storm forced Robert Blake’s ships out to sea.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 016-1.jpg

The Second Stage of the War, 1649-50 – Waterford, Kilkenny & Clonmel:

By the end of October, Cromwell’s losses due to military action, sickness and the need to provide sentries for the captured garrisons had reduced his field army from fifteen to five thousand. Having reached the point from which so many British armies in Ireland had failed to recover, he was now relying on what Ormond referred to as the terror that those successes … had struck into the hearts of this people. It has been argued that it was only the terror that Cromwell’s name now aroused in the Catholic Irish which saved him from the fate of so many of his predecessors. This, together with the attractive power of his success for the protestant settlers, whom Broghill had imported in large numbers. The medical supplies and food which Cromwell had provided, far more plentifully than any previous British commander in Ireland. He continued to hurry, campaigning far later into the winter than normal, again emphasising on 26 October that: We could not satisfy our consciences to keep the field as we do, were it not that we hope to save blood by it … in prosecuting the enemy whiles the fear of God is upon them. When on 14 November he wrote to Parliament for money, clothes, shoes and stockings for his troops, he insisted that the extending your help in this way, at this time, is the most profitable means speedily to make Ireland no burden to England, but a profitable part of its Commonwealth.

The reconquest and colonisation of Ireland was viewed in London as a business operation, but the immediate need to garrison captured towns had drained Cromwell’s effective strength to only three thousand men, who were all too anxious to get into winter quarters. He reported to parliament on 25 November that ‘a considerable part’ of its army was ‘fitter for the hospital than the field.’ But he did not go into winter quarters for another three weeks, still pointing out that the Irish have so much of Ireland still in contribution as ministers to them a livelihood for the war, all the natives, almost to twenty, being friends to them but enemies to you. He argued that money must continue to be applied, the sea must be patrolled to prevent supplies and ammunition coming in from the continent. It was an early form of guerilla warfare, accompanied by frequent savagery, with the bulk of the population siding with the guerillas against the invaders. But Cromwell’s policy was proving successful. By mid-November Waterford was the only port on the east or south coasts still in royalist hands, and it was a prize worth taking, for it was always vying with Limerick to be seen as Ireland’s second city. Cromwell did not expect much resistance when he set out against it, for several inhabitants had let him know he would be welcome. But despite Waterford’s strong English connections, most of its population and all its garrison were staunchly catholic, none more so than its mayor and governor. This time, Ormond sent the defenders the help they needed, and when Michael Jones tried to storm Duncannon, covering the seaward approaches to Waterford, Colonel Edward Wogan threw his men back in serious disarray.

On 2 December, Cromwell abandoned the only siege that he ever undertook unsuccessfully, his troops marching away in the teeming rain. His own troops were not immune to hunger and sickness, which were the prevalent enemies of the winter of 1649-50. Cromwell himself became seriously ill as the attrition rate in his army rose to devastating levels. Even though he had issued draconian prohibitions forbidding his soldiers from wantonly looting from the local population, the orders were unenforceable. In all likelihood, several hundred thousand more died from those kinds of depredations, as well as from the epidemics of plague and dysentric fevers which swept through war-ravaged Ireland, than from the direct assault of parliamentarian soldiers. Yet Cromwell was soon heartened by the news that Dungarvan had surrendered to Broghill in the south and Carrickfergus to Coote in the north. Altogether the achievement of the four months since Rathmines had been impressive. Waterford and its estuary formed the only pocket of resistance along the whole coast from Derry round to Ireland’s southern tip, though the territory firmly under English control did not stretch far inland. Most of Cromwell’s sick soldiers would recover, and reinforcements were on the way. He continued to keep his troops in better discipline than Ormond’s unruly and generally unpaid forces, who made themselves so unpopular that Waterford and Limerick refused them winter quarters.

Meanwhile, the clericalist party that had followed Rinuccini became increasingly concerned over the tendency of the civil population to prefer co-operating with the Commonwealth’s forces rather than support the remnants of the Confederation. His policies of elevating the Church above the King had caused rifts not only between the Old English and the Old Irish but among the bishops themselves. In an attempt to repair the damage, the majority of the Irish catholic bishops met at Clonmacnoise during the first half of December 1649. From there they published a declaration proclaiming themselves united in the defence of their faith and their king, calling for an end to to dissension, and appealing to the people to support Ormond’s and the king’s cause loyally and generously. They warned against trusting Cromwell, who they claimed was planning to extirpate not only the catholic religion but the Irish people themselves, along with all their property. But the new Stuart king, or ‘Young Pretender’ as contemporary pamphlets called him, was still waiting in Jersey: it was not until February 1650 that he abandoned hope of Ireland and returned to the continent. Ormond still had more troops than Cromwell, but he had neither the money nor adequate supplies. Nor could his fortifications stand up against the powerful and mobile New Model artillery. Consequently, he lost influence with the native Irish, and the influence of the Ulstermen and the priesthood grew. More and more protestant settlers transferred their allegiance to the English Parliament, and Cromwell issued a Declaration which sharply distinguished between the Irish Catholics, and the protestant settlers.

Cromwell was greatly angered by the Irish bishops’ propaganda against him, and by virtue of his office as Lord-Lieutenant he published a very long counter-declaration. It has often been quoted to illustrate his bigotry against the Irish, and it does indeed display ignorance of their past and insensitivity towards their hopes for the future. But though he gave his authority to the document, it is unlikely that he himself composed all six thousand words of it, and large parts of it are quite unlike his authentic writings and utterances in style. They are couched in a bully-pulpit style of rhetoric which suggests a clerical hand, perhaps that of his trusted chaplain, John Owen. But the pages which seem most stamped with Cromwell’s own tone and thought are those which address the laity and challenge the bishops’ misrepresentations of the Commonwealth’s intentions towards them. Their gist was that England had no quarrel with the Irish people as such, but only with those in arms against her, and with the clergy who incited and supported them. The declaration hotly denied that the Council of State intended to massacre, banish and destroy the catholic inhabitants of Ireland. That, it said, had been the historic method of the Roman Catholic Church in dealing with those who rejected its authority, but a better might be found:

… to wit, the Word of God, which is able to convert… together with humanity, good life, equal and honest dealing with men of different opinion, which we desire to exercise towards this poor people, if you, by your wicked counsel, make them not incapable to receive it, by putting them into blood. … I shall not willingly take or suffer to be taken away the life of any man not in arms, but by the trial to which the people of this nation are subject by law, for offences against the same. … We come to break the power of a company of lawless rebels, who having cast off the authority of England, live as enemies to human society. … We come… to hold forth and maintain the lustre and glory of English liberty in a nation where we have an undoubted right to do it; – wherein the people of Ireland… may equally participate in all benefits, to use liberty and fortune equally with Englishmen, if they keep out of arms.

Cromwell’s army spent less than two months in winter quarters. The mild weather meant that most of his men made a good recovery from their various sicknesses, enabling him to take to the field before the end of January. He wrote again to the Speaker for money, since local levies could barely pay the cost of the garrisons. The only places of importance eastward of Connacht and the Shannon that still held out against him were Kilkenny, Clonmel, and Waterford, though a number of smaller strong points had to be reduced before he could tackle these major objectives. Except at Clonmel in County Tipperary, where Cromwell botched an attack, there was not a lot the remaining royalist and Irish armies could do to stop the relentless campaign of subjugation. Kilkenny, the old capital of the Confederation, proved a predictably hard nut to crack, though plague was raging in the city. It was in the heartland of Irish resistance and had a full circuit of medieval walls, an imposing castle and a large garrison, commanded by Ormand’s cousin Sir William Butler. Cromwell was in no hurry to attempt it, and he spent some weeks in reducing other minor strongholds in the vicinity, so as to isolate it.

For all or most of this time he must have been aware that parliament had voted on 8 January to order him to prepare himself to return to England as soon as possible, but he received no official intimation at that time, and he was most reluctant to leave Ireland until its reconquest was absolutely assured. He did not receive the Speaker’s letter formally summoning him home until 22 March, the day on which he appeared before Kilkenny. Together with Colonel Hewson, with forces from Dublin, he threatened the city with with a pincer movement, but Butler rejected his first summons. Two attempts to storm the walls were repulsed with considerable losses to the assailants, but after its gallant defence, Butler finally agreed honourable terms of surrender on the 27th. The townsfolk had to pay two thousand pounds to be spared being pillaged, but that did not save their churches from a good deal of vandalism by the angry protestant soldiers. Meanwhile, the catholic nobles met together in Ulster in March to appoint a commander to succeed O’Neill, their choice falling on the Bishop of Clogher, Heber MacMahon, an astute clerical politician but entirely lacking military experience. This thoroughly alienated Colonel Munro’s Ulster Scottish forces, who had been supporting Charles II since the regicide. Most of them now went over to the English parliament, though some threw in their lot with Ormond.

Cromwell was finally, officially, recalled by the Council of State in April 1650, but before he went he moved against Clonmel, where he received perhaps the worst rebuff of his military career from its governor, Major-General Hugh O’Neill. The latter was a resourceful soldier with a nerve of steel, and he managed to increase his garrison from about 1,300 to over 2,000 during the three weeks that Cromwell spent in forming his siege lines and planting his batteries. During that time his bold sallies inflicted considerable losses on the besiegers and when Cromwell’s heavy guns eventually opened up, the defenders built makeshift defences within the breach, so as to force the attacking troops to traverse a narrow line, ending in a deep ditch. So, when Cromwell sent his men in to storm the town on 16 May they marched into a cleverly set ambush, raked by guns firing chain-shot from behind the ditch and by musket-fire from the upper floors of the surrounding houses. He lost a thousand dead within an hour and another five hundred by the end of the day, by which time he had found that he was pushing his soldiers further than they were prepared to go. Around midnight, the town’s mayor sent to Cromwell to ask for terms, its defenders having run out of ammunition, and the Lord Lieutenant quickly granted favourable ones, but was then furious to find out that O’Neill and his men had slipped out of the town and through his lines under cover of darkness. Nevertheless, he honoured the terms he had offered to the townspeople. O’Neill paid for his deception when he got to Waterford, twenty-eight miles away, and found the city gates shut against him due to plague, so that his remnant of the army of Ulster was forced to break up.

Final Stages, 1650-52 – Ireton’s Death & Ormond’s Demise:

The protestant soldiers were, by mid-May, hurrying to submit, and on 18 May, Cromwell was in a position to return to England, eventually setting sail a week after taking Clonmel’s surrender, having appointed Ireton as his deputy in Ireland. But the country was still far from ‘pacified’: On 21 June, against his officers’ advice, MacMahon committed his army to battle against Coote’s superior forces at Scarrifholis, and it was utterly routed, with about three thousand soldiers killed. This was as bloody a business as Drogheda and Wexford, and a significant number of officers were executed after quarter had been given. MacMahon escaped but was captured next day and eventually hanged on Coote’s orders. Ireton secured the remaining garrisons of Leinster and Munster, including Waterford and Duncannon, during the summer, and only Limerick and the wilds of Connacht still offered resistance. Hugh O’Neill, by now probably Ireland’s best soldier, had persuaded the city to accept him as their commander of its garrison. Ireton was over-confident; he thought he could tackle Limerick and Athlone simultaneously, so he divided his forces. His conduct of his first independent campaign was indecisive, and by the time he concentrated his efforts on Limerick it was too late in the season for a prolonged siege. When he eventually began these operations in June 1651, he counted on starving it out and it was not until October that he at last prepared to storm it. In addition to the suffering imposed on the inhabitants by hunger and plague, his troops were guilty of some unnecessary acts of cruelty. The terms of surrender were harsh, especially towards the principal defenders, several of whom were executed. He finally gave way to his officers over O’Neill, who survived due to their admiration of him as a soldier. But, after five months of campaigning, Ireton himself succumbed to a chill which resulted in a high fever, cutting short his life on 26 November.

By that time, the king’s cause in Ireland was in terminal disarray, not least through the action of Charles II himself. The simmering feud between the catholic prelates and Ormond came to the boil when the bishops met at Jamestown in August 1650 and published a declaration that the catholics of Ireland could no longer accept him as their leader. They released the people from their obedience to him as Lord Lieutenant, called upon him to resign his authority and leave for France, and proposed in effect to take over political authority themselves until a General Assembly could be called and the Confederation revived. They prepared a formal excommunication of all Ormond’s supporters, but held it in suspension pending his reply. Predictably, he told their envoys that he had no intention of leaving and bade the bishops to stop wrangling and support the war. They then published their excommunication of him, not knowing that Charles II had just repudiated them. There was no more for Ormond to do in Ireland and Charles advised him to leave the country. With the grudging agreement of the bishops, he appointed Clarincard as his Lord Deputy, and in December sailed for France, not returning until the Restoration (see the picture below): With him went Inchiquin, Daniel O’Neill and the remaining Old English royalists.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 004-1.jpg

It is difficult to establish an end date to the Irish Rebellion, which had already lasted for nine years by the end of 1650. The ‘reconquest’ had been assured by the time Cromwell sailed home and after Coote took Galway in April 1651 virtually all the garrisons and forts in the country, of which there were over 350, were made subject to the English Commonwealth. In the meantime, Colonel Ludlow, with good reason for trepidation, had become temporary commander-in-chief of the parliamentarian army, remaining in post until 1652, when he was replaced by Charles Fleetwood. Although there was no realistic prospect of the royalist commanders mounting a campaign that could challenge the English forces in battle, they could still muster considerable numbers of soldiers on a local basis, even though an estimated thirty-four thousand Irishmen enlisted in continental armies during the 1650s. The remnants of the Irish armies in Leinster, Munster and Connacht made their formal surrenders between March and June 1652, but that did not spell an end to resistance. It took over thirty-three thousand English troops to man the garrisons in Ulster, Leinster and Munster, and mortality was so high among them that they needed to be constantly reinforced. The peace they were able to maintain was a precarious one. The parliamentarian troops eventually mopped up Irish resistance and under the Act of Settlement of 1652, which forcibly reunited it with England, Ireland went through a huge transfer of land: the gentry and nobility associated with the revolt were stripped of their estates in the east, centre and south, and transplanted to much smaller and less fertile lands in Connacht in the west.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 001-5.jpg

The English Parliament decided to solve ‘the Irish Problem’ by transplanting the majority of the Gaelic, Catholic Irish to Connacht; the remaining three-quarters of the country was to be granted to parliamentary veterans and other protestant settlers. Large numbers of dispossessed small landowners were living in the bogs and woods and mountains, and subsisting by armed raids. These ‘tories’, as they were called, drove off so many cattle that few were left to their rightful owners, and they made cultivation so hazardous that four-fifths of the fertile land lay fallow and uninhabited. As a result, whereas even in 1650 food prices were lower in Ireland than in England, by the end of 1651 bread was much dearer. Actual starvation became common over large areas, and a serious epidemic of plague followed in 1652. Sir William Petty estimated that the total population fell from a million and a half in 1641 to 850,000 in 1652, with the steepest decline coming towards the end of the period. Though the decline was therefore due only in part to the wars, some of the officers and men taken prisoner on Cromwell’s campaign, at Wexford for example, were treated as chattels of war and were shipped to Barbados, as ‘indentured servants’. The process of depopulation and impoverishment was compounded when garrison commanders responded to ‘tory’ raids and larger-scale military activity by laying waste the territory on which their tormentors subsisted. In the event, however, few veterans took up the land allotted to them, so that the settlement could not be implemented in full. Many of them sold their rights to officers and speculators, leading to the growth of a class of English landlords, and the Irish gentry were permanently crushed. The Catholic Irish remained on the land, but as the small-holding tenants of the Protestant landowners. It was poor consolation that Ireland gained representation in the English Parliament (by the 1653 Instrument of Government) and free trade with England.

Cromwell’s Legacy in Ireland:

However ambiguous the evidence, the legacy that Oliver Cromwell engendered in Ireland in the autumn of 1649 has been remembered as one of the most infamous atrocities in the entirety of the history of the British Isles, an enormity so monstrous that it has hampered the possibilities for Anglo-Irish co-existence ever since. Unquestionably, events of appalling cruelty took place at Drogheda and Wexford. But exactly what happened, and to whom, has been clouded with misunderstanding ever since. Only recently have Irish historians like Tom Reilly, a native of Drogheda, had the courage and scholarly integrity to get the story right. Getting it right, as Simon Schama has pointed out, is not in any sense exoneration or extenuation, but simply explanation. The first fact is that the vast majority were neither Catholic nor Gaelic, nor were any of them unarmed civilians, women or children, as Woolrych attests. This myth was created by Father Murphy’s ‘history’, published in 1883. Indeed, Cromwell had been sent by the Council of State not, primarily, to confront the Catholic confederates but the the royalist, largely Protestant army led by the Duke of Ormond, which had been fighting against, not alongside, the the rebels led by Owen Roe O’Neill. Secondly, Drogheda, from the beginning a staunchly loyalist Old English town, had in fact defied the siege of Phelim O’Neill’s insurgent army in 1641. As we have already noted, when Cromwell arrived in Ireland, there were no fewer than four distinct armies in Ireland: the Gaelic-Irish Confederation, dominated by O’Neill; the royalist army of Ormond; the Scots-Presbyterian army in Ulster under Munro and the parliamentarian forces commanded by the Welsh puritan Michael Jones. Although the negotiated truce between the royalists and the Catholic Irish had simplified the military quadrille, and as much as he hated Roman Catholicism and Spain, he also identified his primary and most formidable antagonist as the royalist army.

In his influential book of Essayes, Lord Montaigne had written nearly seventy years earlier, of:

… the custom we hold in wars, to punish, and that with death, those who wilfully opinionate themselves to defend a place which, by the rules of war, cannot be kept.

By these ‘rules of war’, which were generally accepted for another two hundred years, a garrison that refused a summons after its fortifications were breached was not entitled to quarter, but Cromwell had never hitherto conducted his English campaigns in such a spirit, not even at the siege of Basing House, and certainly not at the other West Country sieges of 1645-46, even when terms were not readily accepted. Nor would he have wanted to be judged by the low standards of the slaughter of civilians at Birmingham and Leicester by Rupert’s men. He had never been guilty of the slaughter of women and children and had consistently tried to spare unarmed civilians from the ravages of war. It was not, however, unprecedented in the appalling history of seventeenth-century warfare on the continent, and especially not in the Irish wars. The Scottish-Presbyterian General Monro had massacred three thousand at Island Magee, and after the battle of Knockanauss in 1647, Col. Michael Jones had had six hundred prisoners killed in cold blood, as well as hanging deserters on his own side, including his own nephew. Coote and Inchiquin had sometimes acted with comparable severity, and brutality towards both armed enemies and hapless civilians was not confined to one side. But Cromwell can hardly have been unaware that many of Drogheda’s defenders were English and protestant, even if he did not know that the town had actually been under siege by the catholic rebels at the time of the 1641 massacre which had occurred before the first civil war in England. That had been widely publicised in the contemporary propaganda print shown below.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 008.jpg

In common with many of his Puritan contemporaries, he believed these pornographic exaggerations of the atrocity propaganda by which most Englishmen got news of the rebellion: there were also graphic illustrations of impaled Presbyterian babies and mutilated patriarches in Ulster and Leinster. Irish catholics were held collectively responsible for this notorious massacre of protestant settlers. These illustrations had clearly made a lasting impression on Cromwell’s psyche, for In 1650, he wrote to justify the atrocities of the previous autumn to the Irish Catholic bishops, claiming that they had put the English to the most unheard-of and most barbarous massacre (without respect of sex and age) that ever the sun beheld. There’s little doubt that his credulous belief in the bestiality of the Irish hardened him against any suffering that might be inflicted on the native population as a result of the campaign. But this did not motivate him to commit genocide. Soldiers, not civilians, were the targets of his fury. Nevertheless, it is hard to stomach his pronouncement, made in his report to the Speaker of the Commons that the outcome of the siege was …

a righteous judgement of God upon these barbarous wretches, who have imbrued their hands in so much innocent blood. … it will tend to prevent the effusion of blood for the future, which are the satisfactory grounds to such actions, which otherwise cannot but work remorse and regret.

One thing that Cromwell could not or would not understand was the depth of devotion that the majority of the Irish felt towards the catholic religion. He frankly declared that he would not permit the celebration of mass when he had the power to prevent it, but he failed to recognise that this would deprive most of the nation of the central rite of their faith; their devotion to it, he thought, was a superstition maintained by their priests. The general catholic population, he believed, were poor laity … ignorant of the grounds of the catholic religion. Many of them were not so much ‘catholic’ as ‘unconverted’ in his view. In secular matters, however, he does seem to have envisaged a kinder and more decent treatment of the mass of the Irish population than others in the Council of State, in a sincere belief that the bulk of it could be won over by it. He wrote to his friend, John Sadler, that in divers places where we are come, we find the people very greedy after the Word, and flocking to Christian meetings. Yet something further must be added about Cromwell’s attitude towards Irish Catholicism. The tolerance which is so a feature of his religious thought, of course, only applied to protestants, to those with the ‘root of the matter’ in them, to ‘God’s children’. In England, however, he was prepared to tolerate both Episcopalians and Catholics. In fact, Catholics were better off during the Protectorate than they had ever been under the Stuart kings. But in Ireland it was different, as he told the Governor of Ross:

For that which you mention concerning liberty of conscience … I meddle not with any man’s conscience. But if by liberty of conscience you mean a liberty to exercise the mass, I judge it best to use plain dealing, and let you know, where the Parliament of England have power, that will not be allowed of.

To his mind, then, private, individual belief was sacrosanct, but public practice or worship was quite another. In his declaration to the Irish Catholic priesthood of 1649, he told them that the mass had been illegal in Ireland for eighty years before the rebellion of 1641, and that he was determined to enforce this law, and to reduce things to their former state in this respect. Legally, he was right, but there had never been such a law-enforcing power in Ireland before the invasion of his army. Again, by way of explanation though not justification, it is important to refer to the political associations of Irish Catholicism, to the lead which the priesthood and the papacy had taken in the Irish Rebellion, to the contrasting political weakness of popery in England and its lack of effective foreign contacts, throughout the 1640s. Over the same decade, the utter failure of eighty years of proscription to uproot Irish Catholicism or to sever its links with Rome, became apparent. It was a political religion in a sense in which Catholicism in England had ceased to be, with the ‘Church of Rome’ seeking to control the laws of the land, and this formed Cromwell’s ‘justification’ for hanging priests and shooting officers, whereas other ranks and civilians were usually given quarter.

Cromwell had no particular relish for what he regarded as inevitable bloodshed. If he was merciless in his onslaught it was because he had been equally implacable in his prosecution of an unfinished second civil war and a threatened third one. He resolved to wage the war in Ireland with maximum ferocity, the better to shorten its duration. Whenever there was a chance of intimidating a defending stronghold into capitulation without loss of life, Cromwell did whatever he could to make that happen. At Drogheda, commanding the main road between Dublin and Ulster, he had believed there was just such a chance, since the royalist commander, the veteran Sir Arthur Aston, had been hopelessly outnumbered, not least in the heavy artillery which Cromwell could bring to bear on any attack in the form of huge siege mortars. The subsequent atrocity which was inflicted on the soldiers, few of whom were either Irish or Catholic, is surely sufficiently unforgivable to indict Cromwell, without any additional need to subscribe to the fiction that he deliberately or even passively extended the massacre to civilians. As Reilly has pointed out, the stories of women and children raped and mutilated are derived entirely from second-hand sources, virtually all of them either passionate royalists, like the antiquarian Anthony Wood, who published the stories during the Restoration ‘witch-hunts’ of republicans, or compilers of accounts writing centuries after the events. Wood’s brother Thomas was the source of many of the ‘juciest’ stories of Drogheda, including the one about Aston being beaten to death with his own wooden leg, and that of the mysterious martyred ‘virgin’ in her finest jewels and finery, who was stabbed in the ‘belly or fundament’ by marauding troopers.

Nevertheless, the savagery of the massacre at Drogheda was different from anything that had happened in the British civil wars to date, except perhaps to the royalist camp followers at Naseby. It recalled the worst horrors of the Thirty Years’ War on the continent. Cromwell, in his report on Drogheda to the Council of State, expressed the hope this business will save much effusion of blood. In a more considered report to the Speaker of the Commons, Cromwell again showed his anxiety lest Parliament should fail to keep him financially supplied:

I trust it will not be thought by any (that have not irreconcilable or malicious principles) unfit for me to move for a constant supply, which, in human probability as to outward means, is most likely to hasten and perfect this work. And indeed, if God please to finish it here as He hath done in England, the war is like to pay itself.

A week after Drogheda, the Council of State wrote to Cromwell instructing him to put all forfeited estates in Ireland up for let at the highest possible rent, and to use the proceeds to pay for his army. The war would not finance itself unless it was finished quickly, hence the ‘reason’ why Drogheda massacre was followed just a month later by another at Wexford. Cromwell’s actions and inactions at both Drogheda and Wexford can be legitimately judged, at least to some extent, according to the hints that he himself gave in his correspondence that his conscience was not entirely at ease about either. Of course, they were separate cases, and there was nothing remotely comparable with them in the subsequent actions which he fought in Ireland. In particular, his uncharacteristic conduct at Drogheda is a reminder of the corrosive effect that assumptions about the inherent inferiority of ‘race’ or creed, especially when stoked by persistent falsifying propaganda, can have even upon hearts and minds that are otherwise capable of nobility and toleration.

Miniature by Samuel Cooper, c. 1651.

The hatred and contempt which propertied Englishmen felt for the Irish is something which we may deplore but should not conceal. Even the poet Spenser, who knew Ireland well, the poet Milton, who believed passionately in liberty and human dignity, and the philosopher Bacon, all shared the the view that the Irish were culturally so inferior that their subordination was natural and necessary. Religious hostility reinforced such cultural prejudices and stereotypes. The strategic considerations already mentioned, reinforced by the anxieties which the ongoing civil wars continued to raise. As Christopher Hill (1974) concluded,

a great number of civilised Englishmen of the propertied class in the seventeenth century spoke of Irishmen in tones not far removed from those which Nazis used about Slavs … the contempt rationalised a desire to exploit. … In these matters Cromwell was no better and no worse than the average Englishman of his time and class. Only a few intellectuals … seem to have been immune from this appalling attitude, and their ideological influence was slight, since it ran counter to to the extreme protestant assumptions which most of the radicals shared.

To Cromwell’s ‘racial contempt’ for the Irish, and his commercial-calculating attitude towards the the colonisation of Ireland, we must add a conscientious enthusiasm for conferring the benefits of ‘English civilisation’ on the natives, whether they liked it or not. His curious private letter of 31 December 1649 in which Oliver tried to persuade his friend John Sadler to accept the office of Chief Justice of Munster reveals something of this attitude:

We have a great opportunity to set up, until the Parliament shall otherwise determine, a way of doing justice amongst these poor people, which, for the uprightness and cheapness of it, may exceedingly gain upon them, who have been accustomed to as much injustice, tyranny and oppression from their landlords, the great men, and those that should have done them right as, I believe, any people in that which we call Christendom.

Sadler rejected the offer, which came with a ‘confidential’ promise of an allowance of a thousand pounds, more than ‘usually allowed’. The post was conferred instead on John Cook, the chief prosecuting lawyer at the trial of Charles I. Cromwell’s colonial attitude towards Ireland is also evident in the assurance he gave to Edmund Ludlow, Ireton’s successor as governor of Ireland, that the country was…

… a clean paper in that particular, and capable of being governed by such laws as should be found most agreeable to justice, which may be so impartially administered as to be a good precedent even to England itself; where they once perceive property preserved at an easy and cheap rate in Ireland they will never permit themselves to be so cheated and abused as they now are.

The quotation above provides a fascinating glimpse of what Cromwell thought was the republican ‘utopia’ of Ludlow and his friends. One of them, John Jones, hoped that ‘all men of estates’ would be banished, and the Irish ploughman and the labourer be admitted to the same immunities with the English. This would at least have been a postive if paternalistic policy for Ireland: better than what actually happened. On reflection, it was a misfortune that the Irish rebellion was launched shortly before British military power increased to a degree that left the Irish no chance of winning their independence, or at least an Irish parliament, firm titles for Irish landowners and a ‘de facto’ toleration of the Catholic faith as the religion of the vast majority of the Irish people. Once they were up against the undistracted military might of the English Commonwealth, ultimate defeat was only a matter of time. Yet the real curse of Ireland was not Cromwell but the conjunction of attitudes, largely shared by both the English and the Scots which went back to the time of Thomas Cromwell and John Knox; attitudes which assumed Ireland to be a dependent kingdom, looked upon her land as consisting of ‘four green fields’, open for colonisation, and equated ‘popery’ with idolatry. The ‘Act for the Settling Ireland’ of 1652, which set into motion the Rump parliament’s pre-meditated, wholesale confiscation of Irish lands, also rendering eighty thousand Irishmen officially subject to the death penalty, was passed at a time when Cromwell, far from dominating it, was seriously at odds with it.

Sources:

John Morrill (ed.), Sarah Barber et. al. (2001), The Penguin Atlas of British & Irish History. London: Penguin Books.

Glenn Foard (1994), Colonel John Pickering’s Regiment of Foot, 1644-45. Whitstable: Pryor Publications.

Austin Woolrych (2004), Britain in Revolution, 1625-1660. Oxford: OUP.

Simon Schama (2001), A History of Britain: The British Wars, 1603-1776. London: BBC Worldwide.

Christopher Hill (1974), God’s Englishman: Oliver Cromwell and the English Revolution. Harmondsworth: Penguin (Pelican) Books.

G. Huehns (ed.) (1955), Clarendon: Selections from ‘The History of the Rebellion and Civil Wars’. London: Oxford University Press.

(to be continued… )

Regicides, Rebels & Revolutionaries: November 1648 – October 1649; from Pride’s Purge to the Leveller Mutinies in England.

Ireton’s ‘Remonstrance’ – St Albans & the London Levellers:

When the Second Civil War ended, the frustrations and bitterness which had steadily been mounting against the king’s duplicity finally reached fever pitch. Many petitions were dispatched to London from various parts of the country demanding ‘impartial justice’ for all those involved in causing the recent bloodshed. The feeling was particularly strong in the army where Republicans and Levellers were extremely active. At some point in October 1648, Henry Ireton became fully convinced that the negotiations at Newport on the Isle of Wight with King Charles must be brought to an end, that the king must be brought to London to stand trial and that a new parliament must be elected. He prepared a new manifesto of these intentions which soon became known as The Remonstrance of the Army, for signature by its officers. It was considered at a meeting on the General Council of Officers, which had replaced the General Council of the Army of the Putney Debates the year before. This Council, which had no agitators or ‘rank and file’ soldiers, met at St Albans on 9th – 15th November to approve the first draft of the ‘Remonstrance’ for consideration by king and parliament. It was largely the work of Ireton, but Cromwell, still on duty with his regiment in Yorkshire, was duly informed of the decision. At this stage, however, there was no consensus in favour of forceful intervention, doubtless because Fairfax, recovered from illness and about to preside again, remained adamantly opposed to such a course of action. In fact, the Council voted to acquiesce in the Newport treaty, while also seeking to present the king and parliament with certain minimal conditions for his restoration.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 001-4.jpg

Ireton’s draft did not satisfy the London Levellers, however, since they were now seeking a broad alliance with their fellow civilian independents in the capital and radical MPs, as well as with the Army. Leading Levellers and Independents had been meeting in London at the ‘Nag’s Head’ tavern, and had agreed on 15th November to aim for a constituent assembly consisting of representatives of the army and well-wishers from every county. Its task would be to draft a new constitution in the form of a revised Agreement of the People, and they wanted to get it endorsed by the officers at St Albans, who had already received the outline of their proposals sympathetically. They were paricularly anxious that the army should dissolve the parliament before any constitutional agreement had been reached, so some of them sought an urgent meeting with Ireton and a few fellow-officers at Windsor. They had a tough negotiation, but they secured the amendment and expansion of the Remonstrance in some significant particulars. It now specifically commended the programme of reform in the Levellers’ petition of September, and desired that ‘matters of general settlement’, including annual or biennial parliaments, so reformed as to render the House of Commons, as near as may be, an equal representative of the whole people electing, should be legislated for by the present parliament, or by the Commons alone if need be, and to be further established by a general contract or agreement of the people, with their subscriptions thereunto. To frame such an agreement, Ireton and his visitors agreed that a committee should be set up consisting of four representatives apiece of the Levellers, the army, the London independents, and what he called the ‘honest party’ in parliament.

The ‘Peace Party’ & the ‘Honest Party’ at Westminster:

Meanwhile, at Newport, Charles conceded the key point that that all military forces should be controlled by parliament for at least twenty years. The Council of Officers were pre-empted by parliament, however, still dominated by Denzil Holles and the presbyterian ‘peace party’ which on the 15th had voted to re-open negotiations with the king, resolving that he shall be settled in a condition of honour, freedom and safety, agreeable to the laws of this land. This was exactly the same form of words that those who had risen for him in the spring and summer had declared as their aims. It was too much for most of the officers at St Albans, who met again on 18 November and quickly agreed to send the ‘Remonstrance’ to parliament. This final version of the Remonstrance was approved by the Council of Officers on 18 November and the following day this was presented to Faifax who, having failed to persuade the king to sign a version of the army’s Heads of the Proposals, was now more or less compelled to agree to it. This ferociously worded final draft of the ‘Remonstrance’ now demanded the trial of the king and the abolition of the monarchy. Two days later, it was laid before the Commons, to whom it was addressed, with a covering letter from Fairfax. He must have winced at the central demand, which was for exemplary justice … in capital punishment upon the principal author and some and some prime instruments of our late wars. It argued at length that the pledge in the Solemn League and Covenant to preserve the king’s person and authority had ceased to be binding. Fairfax’s letter did not propose the abolition of the monarchy, but stipulated that no king should henceforth be admitted except upon upon the election of the people’s representatives in parliament, and after subscribing the proposed Agreement of the People. The same subsciption was to be required of all other holders of public office.

The House reacted by postponing any consideration of the Remonstrance for a whole week, and turned instead to debating the latest unsatisfactory answers from the king. Having gained the king’s assurances over their future control of the army, however, parliament voted in favour of extending the Newport negotiations. By these two decisions, taken together, it took a long step towards sealing its own fate, as the council of officers responded by ordering a military occupation of Westminster and the City. None of this, by now, could have been much of a surprise to Charles who, although apparently impotent, was at last in control, if not of his ultimate destiny, then of his legacy. His worst moment became his best moment. He must have taken satisfaction from the knowledge that everything that would be done to him could only be done by making a nonsense of the principles for which parliament had claimed to go to war: the protection of the liberties of the subject. Charles himself could now claim that, all along, he and not parliament, had been the shield of his subjects, the defender of the people.

Cromwell’s Conscience and the Colonels:

Oéiver Cromwell, by Robert Walker, c. 1649

Cromwell’s continued absence in the north in early November could be easily explained, but from mid-month the reason for it became problematic. For the first fortnight after leaving Edinburgh he was busy dealing with the pockets of resistance and arranging garrisons in northern England, but by the end of October only Pontefract was holding on. Fairfax sent Rainborough, back in the army after the fleet had rejected his command, to take over command of the siege. But the royalist garrison got wind of his presence at Doncaster, and sent out a battalion of horse to capture him at his lodgings there. As he attempted to escape, his captors ran him through and killed him. Rainborough’s death roused a sense of of outrage throughout the army, and the regimental petitions that followed called for vengeance on his ‘murderers’. His body was brought back to London, and the Levellers mounted a great funeral procession for him, followed by many hundreds of mounted men; one estimate said three thousand. In these emotive circumstances it was appropriate for Cromwell to take over the siege fo a while, and Fairfax ordered him to do so. But he did not need to stay there for a whole month after Rainborough’s death, especially as Lambert’s detachment rejoined him before mid-November. He did not return south until Fairfax sent him a direct order to do so on the 28th. Even then he took a week to complete the journey. It’s likely that he still had doubts about Ireton’s efforts to commit the army to dissolving or purging parliament and putting the king on trial for his life. He would have been expected to take his seat in the Commons had he returned earlier, and may not have felt ready for that either.

We get a glimpse into his thinking and heart-searching ‘waiting upon the Lord’ in two letters to his cousin Colonel Robert Hammond, who was still acting as the king’s keeper as governor of the Isle of Wight and was known to have personal sympathy for his royal ‘guest’. These were written to his ‘dear Robin’ three weeks apart on 6th and 25th November, and they suggest that in trying to point where the path of conscience should lead Hammond, Cromwell indicated that he was wrestling with his own. In particular, he warned Hammond against letting his aversion to the Levellers lead him into ‘meddling with an accursed thing’. The first letter reveals that Vane and the other leading independents were concerned that his own agreement with Argyll amounted to ‘a compliance with presbytery’, and wished he had gone on to conquer Scotland. Cromwell wrote that while that might have been feasible, it would not have been ‘Christian’, and he had been commanded by parliament not to do it. For his own part, he had waited and prayed for the day to see union and right understanding between the godly people, who for him included Jews, Gentiles, Presbyterians, Independents, Anabaptists and all, as well as Scots and English. His second letter, written after the Council of Officers’ acceptance of the Remonstrance, shows Cromwell coming to terms with the necessity for the army to put a stop to the Newport treaty, this ruining hypocritical agreement, as he put it. ‘Robin’, he wrote, could neither expect any good to come from the king:

Good by this man, against whom the Lord hath witnessed? … seek to know the mind of God in all that chain of providence, … and then tell, whether there be not some glorious and high meaning in all this? … I dare be bold to say, it is not that the wicked should be exalted, that God should so appear as indeed he hath done.

Sir Thomas Fairfax, General of the Forces, by an unknown artist, c. 1650.

Cromwell believed that the army was a lawful power, called by God to oppose and fight against the king upon some stated grounds, and whether, as such it might not resist a corrupted parliament as well as a king. On the ‘Remonstrance’ he wrote that he wished that it had been held back until after the treaty was concluded, but he hoped for God’s blessing upon it. But before he received this letter Hammond was was under arrest. He had refused to place the king under closer arrest, as Fairfax had commanded, without direct orders from parliament, so on 21 November Fairfax summoned him to Windsor, where the general was now headquartered. Colonel Ewer was sent to escort him there. Two radical officers, Lieutenant-Colonel Ralph Cobbett and Captain John Merriman arrived on the isle soon after and put the king under heavy guard. They were acting under the orders of Ireton and his close associates, and at daybreak on 1 December they roused Charles and removed him to Hurst Castle on the mainland. At the same time, a sizeable part of the army was on the march to London. The Commons had made it clear that they were not going to give any time to the ‘Remonstrance’ until they had fully considered the King’s final answer to parliament’s propositions, and that was the last straw for Ireton. A public declaration by Fairfax and the General Council of Officers heralded the army’s advance, claiming that it was …

… necessitated to, and justified in, an appeal from this parliament, in the present constitution as it stands, unto the extraordinary judgement of God and good people.

Ireton’s ‘Coup’ & Pride’s ‘Purge’:

Henry Ireton, detail.

The General Council of Officers in the army still aimed at a settlement based on a regular succession of parliaments, and hoped that the present House of Commons would expel its ‘corrupt and apostacised members’ forthwith. If it did not do that, and few expected that it would, the army called upon its ‘upright’ members to withdraw, and undertook to recognise them as a provisional government until a new and reformed parliament was elected, which was to be arranged as soon as possible. Ireton was the moving force behind this declaration and the army’s consequent moves, and he clearly envisaged a forcible dissolution rather than a purge. But parliament remained defiant, though on 1 December they did not go as far as William Prynne, who urged them to cashier Fairfax and declare the army to be in rebellion. They totally rejected the ‘Remonstrance’ however, by 125 votes to 58, and ordered Fairfax not to bring his forces any nearer to London. That was a futile gesture, for by the time Fairfax received the Speaker’s letter, he had seven thousand men already drawn up for review in Hyde Park. Ireton and his fellow officers did listen, however, to the pleas of members friendly to the army, who urged them to purge parliament rather than dissolve it. Later the same day, parliament received the formal report by its recently returned commissioners on the king’s final answer to the propositions put to him at Newport. A thinned out House of Lords voted without a division that it provided a ground … to proceed upon for the settlement of the peace of the kingdom. The alliance made that summer between Saye, the royal independents and the army leaders was in ruins.

The Commons put off their response, being preoccupied with more immediate military matters. On the following day, a Saturday, the whole of Westminster from Whitehall to Ludgate was crammed with troops; the City itself was temporarily spared having to quarter them on condition that it immediately handed over forty thousand pounds of its assessment arrears. When the Commons sat again the following Monday, they argued for a record-breaking twenty-four hours as to how to respond both to the king’s answer and the military occupation. Their numbers shrank from 340 to 214 before they finally voted, on the morning of the 5th, on the same motion the Lords had passed, and they concurred that the king’s reply furnished them with ground for proceeding to a peace settlement. Speaker Lenthall warned them that they were voting for their own demise. He was right, as later that day Ireton and other officers met friendly MPs to persuade them to agree to a dissolution rather than sit on as ‘a mock parliament’. He failed, and a committee of three officers and three members was entrusted with deciding how a purge was to be conducted, who should be excluded and who arrested. Those to be excluded were those who the previous August had refused to declare the invading Scottish ‘Engager’ army to be made up of enemies and traitors, as well as those who had just voted in support of the king’s final answer.

So it was that by 7 a.m. on 6 December several regiments were posted in the precincts of the parliament-house, and Colonel Thomas Pride stood in the lobby with his guard, ready to execute the operation which has become associated with his name. The Council of Officers had ordered him to ‘purge’ the Long Parliament of those members who were obstructing the army in its desire to bring Charles I to trial. Altogether 186 members were ‘secluded’ or prevented from taking their seats in the Commons. A further forty-five were sent to prison. Out of a total of 471 MPs, only seventy-one continued into Westminster Hall on the path that would bring the king to trial and, ultimately, to the scaffold. By stopping members who had voted for the Newport Treaty from entering and arresting others, Pride was violating precisely the parliamentary independence that the war had been fought to preserve. The truncated ‘Rump’ Parliament that resulted was more of a mockery of the institution than anything the Stuarts had ever convened or dissolved. Effectively, the ‘purge’ was a military coup d’état, which only Oliver St John and Henry Vane the younger embraced with any enthusiasm. Fairfax seems to have given Ireton free rein and kept out of the business himself, but he must have known what was going on; his lodging was close by in Whitehall. When a committee of six MPs waited on him to explain the previous morning’s vote he kept them waiting for three hours, and then would give them no straight answer to their questions about what his army was up to. Since the motive force behind that revolution and its ultimate success lay so much in the army, it was somewhat strange that the attitude of its grandees remained so equivocal. Fairfax was genuinely convinced that the treaty of Newport was a potential disaster and must be stopped, but he was deeply unhappy about the consequential moves to put the king on trial.

After the miniature by Samuel Cooper, c. 1650-53.

Later in the day on the 6th, Cromwell arrived from his long journey south, declaring that he had not been acquainted with the purge beforehand, yet since it was done he was glad of it, and would endeavour to maintain it. It is inconceivable that Ireton had kept his father-in-law and immediate superior in the dark about his intentions, but Cromwell probably took care not to know enough to ‘incriminate’ him in the days’ events, also timing his arrival so as not to be visibly involved in them. Cromwell’s standpoint throughout December remained hard to penetrate, and historians continue to disagree about it. He had had no qualms about the termination of the Newport treaty, as his letters to Hammond reveal, and no longer needed any convincing that Charles was unfit to rule, but that did not necessarily justify persuing him to his death or abolishing the monarchy in Britain. If a way could be found of sparing his life, or if Charles could have been persuaded to abdicate in favour of his youngest son, the Duke of Gloucester, Cromwell would probably have welcomed it. He had, for a long time, seemed painfully aware of the transparent manipulations of legality going on around him, and was deeply troubled by the prospect of a trial. In December, even though he accepted the need for a trial, he still referred publicly to those who had ‘carried on a design’ to depose Charles as traitors. But at some part over the next few weeks he had decided that Providence was, after all, unmistakably demanding the punishment of the ‘man of blood’, the ‘author’ of the civil woes of Britain.

The army moved into the City on 8 December, since the corporation had failed to meet Fairfax’s deadline for the demanded payment to the army. Fairfax had no compunction about helping his unpaid troops to twenty-seven thousand which his officers found in Weavers’ Hall, banked there by the Committee for Advance of Money. The shrunken Commons spent the 8th as a day of fasting and humiliation, and then adjourned until the 12th, as the Lords had already done. Somehow during these hectic days of early December the committee which Ireton had conceded to the Levellers just before the ‘Remonstrance’ finally managed to meet and thrash out a new Agreement of the People. We don’t know how many of its sixteen members took part; though the chief negotiators were Lilburne, Ireton, Colonel Tichborne, and Henry Marten, the only MP who attended. By Lilburne’s own account he and Ireton argued keenly over the contents of the document, which was much longer than the original Agreement, but it was drafted in time to be presented to the General Council of Officers on 11 December. Lilburne claimed to have understood that its text was final, to be accepted or rejected as it stood, but to the Levellers’ disgust the Council of Officers examined it closely, debated it at intervals for five weeks, and modified it in significant respects.

In mid-December, with parliament clearly subordinate to the army, it was the Council of Officers which also decided the fate of the king. On 15 December, it resolved that he should be brought speedily to justice, and appointed a committee to consider how this should be done. Cromwell and Ireton were conspicuously missing from its membership, perhaps because they were just too busy behind the scenes, but perhaps also, at least in Cromwell’s case, because he was still more than a little uneasy about the enormity of what was being contemplated. The small number of MPs who still attended the House contained many who were more resentful of the Purge than keen to proceed against the king, and it was not until the 28th that they gave a first reading to an ordinance for the establishment of a High Court of Justice to try him. Nine days earlier they had driven out the few remaining seekers after accommodation by requiring members, as a condition of their continuing to sit, to make a formal declaration that they dissented from the vote on 5 December which had accepted the king’s answer as grounds for proceeding to a settlement.

The military watch on the on the entrance to the House had continued until the 12th December, by which time forty-five members had been imprisoned, though all but twenty were released by the 20th. A rather larger number were prevented from taking up their seats. Just how many members were excluded is not known, and estimates vary widely, but many members avoided his actions on the day by staying away, and many more expressed their outrage at the army’s violation by voluntarily absenting themselves, either permanently or for an extended period. The pre-purge strength of the House was 471, since eighteen were vacant and eighteen more were held by men who had already been long absent. Eventually, just over two hundred members would take their seats in the ‘Rump’, as the purged parliament came to be known, but at the time the army’s action alienated most of the parliamentary independents as well as all the presbyterians. It was a thin company that carried on the business of parliament during the dangerous weeks of the king’s trial and execution, and several times in December the House was short of a quorum. The number of members who attended at any time between 6 December and 5 February, or who signed the king’s death warrant, totalled only just over seventy, and Vane, St John and Haselrig were not among them. The attendance of the peers rarely reached double figures. The ‘high court’, packed and processed into compliance by Ireton, was more arbitrary than than any of the prerogative courts of the Long Parliament had abolished as the tools of despotism.

Contemporary and Historical Views of the Purge:

Predictably, Pride’s Purge was denounced by most of the Presbyterian clergy in London and acclaimed by many, though not all, of the Independents, including the numerous Baptists (above). The army’s champion, Hugh Peter, was especially rapturous. Before the end of the year, parliament received a spate of petitions and declarations, by one account over a hundred, from radical puritans and commonwealthmen in various counties and towns, praising the army, urging members to complete the work of reformation, and, in many cases, calling for stern justice upon the king. They represented the views of a minority, but an articulate, active and organised one. The majority who looked upon the proceedings against the king with horror were powerless to resist them, for they had spent whatever force they could command in the spring, summer and early autumn. A presbyterian City corporation might just have attempted resistance, despite the military occupation, but such a body now no longer existed. Just before the annual elections to the Common Council on 21 December, the Rump rushed through legislation disqualifying all who had sided with the king in the wars or signed the engagement of the previous June calling for a personal treaty with him. As a result, only the old common-councilmen were re-elected, and the corporation’s support for the revolution in progress was assured.

In December 1648, Hewson’s regiment was part of the force with which Fairfax occupied London, and its commanders remained instrumental in political events as they unfolded in the capital. Some historians have claimed that, in the crisis which followed the second civil war, leading to Pride’s Purge and the trial of the king, Ireton used rank-and-file petitioners to achieve his own political ends and that the grandees exploited and then cast aside the Levellers of whom there is no fear, as Cromwell put it. Some of the reforms recommended by the Levellers were adopted – a republic, abolition of the House of Lords – but none of the democratic content which alone, in the Leveller view, could have legitimated military intervention in politics. It was at this time that Henry Pinnell seems to have had a role in the republication of the Agreement in December 1648. William Clarke recorded much of the proceedings, which took place in the Palace of Whitehall, and they are of as much interest as the more famous Putney debates. They reveal that, far from simply acting as pawns of the grandees, the regiments remained actively engaged in determining the direction of the Revolution. At least seventy-three officers participated at one time or another, attendances of fifty being not uncommon. One of the documents published for consideration, and then for wider circulation, has been attributed to Henry Pinnell, the chaplain of Hewson’s regiment, the front page of which is shown below. While it proposed a radical refom of parliament, it also set ot the terms by which the monarch could continue to play a role in the English state, even at this late stage in the proceedings against the existing king.

001 (57)

Besides these proposals, the grandees themselves were not of one mind and spirit as to what needed to be done next. In particular, throughout much of December, Cromwell was at odds with his son-in-law, Ireton. According to Woolrych, Cromwell may have found parts of the new Agreement of the People too radical for him, and he held three meetings with the old middle group men, including Speaker Lenthall at the third of these, to discuss proposals for a more conservative settlement. It was not until the 20th January that the Common Council presented its amended Agreement of the People, in a fair parchment copy, to the Commons, but by then the eyes of the whole country were on the adjacent Westminster Hall, where the king’s trial opened that day. Christopher Hill and other historians have argued that Ireton conceded the drafting of a new ‘Agreement’ only in order to neutralise the Levellers while the army went ahead with enforcing the king’s prosecution, to which even Levellers like Lilburne and Pinnell were opposed. But the length and intensity of the Whitehall debates surely show that the Agreement was intended as a blueprint for a settlement, as Woolrych calls it, which was being taken very seriously, not least by Ireton himself, who was prepared to risk the wrath of his commander and father-in-law in order to see it through. He told parliament:

The ground of the late war between the King and Parliament was … whether he or you should exercise the supreme power over us. … so it’s vain to expect a settlement of peace amongst us until until that point be clearly and justly determined, that there can be no liberty in any nation where the law-giving power is not solely in the people or their representatives.

Is not all the controversy, whose slaves the poor shall be? asked a Leveller pamphlet, pointing to the need for a radical reform of the ‘establishment’ as a whole. But the experiment of democratic politics had been tried, in the most favourable possible forum, the Army, a cross-section of men of all orders of society; even there it had failed. The myth was, and is, that it failed not because the ideas were wrong but because the generals were too treacherous, the radicals too trusting, the mass of those whom they led too little impressed with the importance of the issues. Sin, in seventeenth-century parlance, was too powerful. But, as Hill also pointed out, ‘Sin’ is the reflection in the minds of men of the realities of this society. Both Ireton and the London independent pastors appear to have had a clearer and more realistic view of fallen ‘human society’, at least in mid-seventeenth century England and Wales. Only a ruthless ‘Godly republic’ could succeed in controlling such a society.

Westminster Hall, still much as it appeared in the mid-seventeenth century.

Revolutionaries & Republicans – who were they?:

The Revolution was no longer, if it ever had been, simply a question of Independents versus Presbyterians, either in parliament or in the City. So who were the revolutionaries now, apart from the army officers who had ordered the ‘purge’? In attempting to answer this question fifty years ago, David Underdown continued a trend away from an almost total emphasis on the social and economic aspects of the ‘English Revolution’. Interest in the political issues was partly revived by the use of statistical sources and the introduction of quantitative techniques. These studies, culminating in Underdown’s (1971), Pride’s Purge, have provided subsequent historians of the period with a detailed picture of the complexity of party groupings within the Commons. Blair Worden (1974) challenged the long-established theory that the Rump acted throughout 1648-53 in mere self-interest. Underdown examined the evidence about the 471 individual MPs who were sitting just prior to the purge, though this varied greatly in both quantity and quality. He divided them into five groups: the active revolutionaries who openly committed themselves to the revolution while it was in progress during December and January; the conformists, who avoided formal commitment at that time, but accepted the fait accompli in February, when they could no longer be incriminated in the execution of the king; the abstainers, who were not actually secluded, but showed their opposition by staying away from parliament, at least until the spring of 1649; those secluded by the purge, including the hard core of the Army’s enemies, who suffered imprisonment as well as seclusion. At the end of this process, Underdown enumerated the categories as follows:

Revolutionaries 71 (15%);

Conformists 83 (18%);

Abstainers 86 (18%);

Secluded 186 (40%);

Imprisoned 45 (9%)

Underdown interpreted these statistics as showing that the ‘revolution’ was not essentially about either politics or religion; or that it was essentially either a class struggle or a mere coup d’état by a crowd of backwoods outsiders trying to get in. They do suggest that it was a mixture of all these things. He went on to descibe a ‘typical’ member of these categories. Here he characterised the ‘typical revolutionary’ as …

… a married man in his mid-forties. He had probably inherited an estate, but was quite possibly a younger son. He had gone to one of the Inns of Court, most likely Gray’s Inn, and was less likely to have attended a university. He may possibly have come from the North-East of England. He had no previous parliamentary experience, entered the Long Parliament in a by-election after August 1645, and attached himself to the radical wing of the Independents; … in religion he probably, but not necessarily, turned to Independency. Of country gentry status, he came of a rather insecure family, and was probably not a rich man, having a pre-war income of less than five hundred pounds a year: if richer, he may well have been in serious debt. He was likely to have large financial claims against the State, and to recover some of these debts in the form of Church, royalist or Crown lands, in that order of preference. He may have been an office-holder, and if not was quite likely to become one after the revolution …

The Monarch’s Path to the Martyr’s Scaffold:

Even with the removal of the presbyterian ‘peace party’, the remnant, or ‘Rump’ were reluctant to pursue the path that they anticipated would bring the king to trial and end on the scaffold. Cromwell himself, who had already hesitated in his support for the Purge, was half-drawn to a scheme advanced by a group of peers, whereby Charles might even have remained king, with drastically reduced powers. One of their leaders, Denbigh made a final offer to Charles, but the king was unwilling to consider such terms, and rather than compromise his crown any further, he was now resigned to what he saw as his martyrdom. By the 26th December, the quest for a bloodless solution was over, and Cromwell seemed fully convinced that the king must pay the penalty for making war upon his people. During the debate on the first reading of the ordinance for a High Court of Justice, he told the House that if any man had pursued a design to put the king on trial and depose him he would be the greatest traitor in the world, but that since providence and necessity had cast it upon them he would pray God to bless their counsels, though he could as yet offer them no counsel himself. Despite their misgivings, the Commons voted to end negotiations with the king and passed the ordinance on 1st January, but next day the Lords unanimously threw it out and adjourned for a week. Attempting to cover the illegal and unconstitutional nature of their ‘revolutionary tribunal’, the Commons then resolved:

That the people are, under God, the original of all just power; that the Commons of England, in parliament assembled, being chosen by and representing the people, have the supreme power in this nation; that whatsoever is enacted or declared for law by the Commons … hath the force of law, and all the people of this nation are concluded thereby, although the consent and concurrence of king or House of Peers be not had thereunto.

The ordinance, as first drafted, intended the court to consist of 150 commissioners, presided over by the Chief Justices of the King’s Bench and Common Pleas and the Chief Baron of the Exchequer. But none of these, nor any judge in the central courts, was willing to act. Most lawyers refused to associate themselves with what was clearly an illegal court. So they chose the best man they could find, John Bradshaw, the Chief Justice of Chester, a convinced republican and a friend of John Milton. The special High Court was hand-picked, with a great deal of trouble given to include a cross-section of the English notability – landowners, army officers and MPs. Such was the unwillingness to serve that the number of commissioners had to be reduced to 135, though most of those nominated only agreed under extreme pressure. Of these, fifty-five, including most of the lawyers named and all six of the peers, never attended the trial. Average attendances at sessions never seldom amounted to more than seventy. Vane, Skippon and Brereton were among those who never appeared. Fairfax attended the initial meeting of the court, dealing with preliminary business on 8 January, when attendance was so poor that it had to be postponed until the 10th, and he never attended again. When his name was called at the top of the roll, it was answered by Lady Fairfax, sitting veiled in the public gallery: No, nor will he be here; he has more wit than to be here! Oliver St John also decided against making an appearance. Colonel Algernon Sidney withdrew after these initial meetings, declaring that the king could not be tried by any court, and that no king could be tried by this one. He later became a famous republican theorist. John Cook, a republican fanatic at the time, was appointed solicitor to the Commonwealth on 10 January so that he could lead the prosecution.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 002-1.jpg
The King’s Trial, January 1649.

Certain precautions had to be taken. The atmosphere of fear and tension was best illustrated by John Bradshaw, the presiding judge (pictured seated in the centre in the picture above), wearing a hat with a special metal lining ‘to ward off blows’ and protect him from shots from the public galleries, from which the prisoner was kept well away. On 19th January, Charles had been brought from Windsor, where he had been since 23rd December, to St James’ Palace, where he dined and lodged as ‘Charles Stuart’, without any of the service and courtesies due to a sovereign. It was as though he was already deposed, if not yet dead, but their were ‘certain formalities’ to go through. In Westminster Hall, the Stuart monarch was told by the prosecutor John Cook that he was being arraigned for his chief and prime responsibility for all the treasons, murders, ravages, burnings, spoils, desolations, damages, and mischiefs to this nation.

Charles’ attempted objections could not prevent Cook from reading out the rest of the lengthy charge which the lawyer had prepared with some difficulty and together with others. Its main burden was that Charles Stuart, having been entrusted with a limited power to govern according to the laws of the land, for the good of the people and the preservation of their rights, had pursued a wicked design to to arrogate to himself an unlimited and tyrannical power, in order to rule as he pleased. To that end he had traitorously and maliciously levied war against the present parliament, and the people therein represented. Moreover, he had compounded his guilt by deliberately causing the war to be renewed during the past year. Nothing was said about the ‘Engagement’ or the Scottish invasion, as he was on trial solely as the King of England. The Scottish parliament had been pressing that proceedings should be suspended until their country had been heard in the matter. But his dealings with the Irish rebels and his encouragement of an Irish invasion of England and Wales formed part of the charge at Westminster. When he heard himself condemned as a tyrant, traitor and murderer, a public and implacable enemy to the commonwealth of England, he laughed in the face of the judges. Asked to plead, he refused, demanding instead to know by …

… “what power I am called hitherI would know by what Authority, I mean, lawful; for there are many unlawful Authorities in the world, Theeves and Robbers by the highways … Remember I am your King, your lawful King, and what sins you bring upon your heads, and the Judgement of God upon this Land, think well upon it … before you go any further from one sin to a greater.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 007-4.jpg
Charles I at his Trial, by 1649. Charles, clad in gold and black, wore the ‘uniform of monarchy’.

Denying the court its show trial, complete with witnesses, Charles, without his habitual stammer, reiterated his refusal to acknowledge the competency of its jurisdiction. Throughout the trial, he also refused to plead to the charge and to defend himself. When he reappeared on 22 January he was hoping to read the text of a written explanation of his reasons for refusing to plead, insisting that as king he could not be held accountable to any earthly judges and that nothing lawful could possibly be derived from a body that had removed one part of its indivisible lawmaking sovereignty. The only possible claim to such jurisdiction was through the revolutionary utterance, already made by the Rump Parliament when it had asserted on 4th January that the people are, under God, the source of all just power. Charles, not hesitating to expose the coercion behind this, protested that it was common knowledge that this parliament’s claim to represent the people was belied by the dentention and exclusion of many of its representatives. Here he was making the claim that he, and not the army or a fraudulant parliament, was the true guardian of the welfare and freedom of the people. That, of course, was what his most articulate and disinterested champion, Edward Hyde (later Lord Clarendon), had wanted him to say all along. However, the chiefs among his judges were not about to allow Charles to express these views out loud. He was silenced before getting very far into his statement and after much protest he was again removed from the court. The following day the same exchange ended when Bradshaw admonished Charles for seemingly not understanding that he was ‘before a Court of Justice’, to which Charles retorted: “I see I am before a power.”

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 006-6.jpg
The trial of Charles I before a High Court of Justice established by the Rump. By refusing to plead, Charles played into the hands of the regicides, who were able to conclude his trial in a week and execute him three days later on 30 January 1649.

Time and again, on this and subsequent days, he challenged Bradshaw to by what authority the court sat, and when told that it was by the authority of the Commons of England, he poured justified scorn on the idea that the Lower House of parliament was a court of judicature or that a small fraction of it, first elected more than eight years previously, had any claim to speak for the commons of England in a broader sense. If he had recognised the court’s jurisdiction and been prepared to abdicate, he could still have saved his life, but by refusing to plead, he frustrated the one purpose of his accusors, since until he did so the thirty-three witnesses who had been assembled to testify to his responsibility for the two wars could not be heard publicly. The further price that he paid by not pleading was that he was not allowed to address the court himself; yet his regal dignity and self-control on all three appearances before it won him many sympathisers. For the remainder of the proceedings the court merely sat as a committee, before which the witnesses were eventually heard on the 24th, and their depositions were read out in a public session in the Painted Chamber the next day. Only forty-six commissioners attended this, but they resolved that they could now proceed to a death sentence. In the face of his bold defiance, it was a foregone conclusion, and Charles was brought before the court to hear it on the 27th. He pleaded eloquently to be heard before the full body of Lords and Commons, and in doing so he had the better of yet another exchange with Bradshaw, but all he won was a brief adjournment. In the course of this, Cromwell is reported to have used all his powers of angry rhetoric to bring round the waverers among the commissioners. But Lucy Hutchinson, the wife of Colonel Thomas Hutchinson, wrote about how this was used as an ‘excuse’ by some of the fifty-nine ‘regicide’ signatories of the king’s death warrant when they were later called to account themselves following the restoration:

In January 1648/49*, the court sat, the King was brought to his trial. … One thing was remarked in him by many of the court, that when the blood spilt in many of the battles where he was in his own person, and had caused it to be shed by his own command, was laid to his charge, he heard it with disdainful smiles, and looks and gestures which rather expressed sorrow that all the opposite party to him were not cut off, … The gentlemen that were appointed his judges, and divers others, saw in him a disposition so bent on the ruin of all that opposed him, and of all the righteous and just things they had contended for, that it was upon the consciences of many of them, that if they did not execute justice upon him, God would require at their hands all the blood and desolation which should ensure by their suffering him to escape, when God had brought him into their hands. Although the malice of the malignant party and their apostate brethren seemed to threaten them, yet they ought to cast themselves upon God, while they acted with a good conscience for him and for their country. Some of them afterwards, for excuse, belied themselves, and said they were under the awe of the army, and overpersuaded by Cromwell and the like: but it is certain that all men herein were left to their free liberty of acting, neither persuaded nor compelled … As for Mr Hutchinson, although he was very much confirmed in his judgment concerning the cause, yet herein being called to an extraordinary action, whereof many were of several minds, he addressed himself to God by prayer; … and finding no check, but a confirmation in his conscience that it was his duty to act as he did, he, upon serious debate, both privately and in his address to God, and in conferences with conscientious, upright, unbiased persons, proceeded to sign the sentence against the King … and therefore he cast himself on God’s protection.

(*According to the old calendar, in use until 1564, the year began on 1 April, and some ‘chroniclers’ continued to use this in the first half of the seventeenth century.)

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 007-3.jpg
Above and below: The King’s death warrant with its fifty-nine sealed signatures.

On the resumption of the court session, the sentence was read out in open court, and all sixty-seven commissioners present rose to signify their assent to Bradshaw’s declaration that the judgement was that of the whole court, sentencing the former monarch to be ‘put to death, by the severing of his Head from his Body.’ Charles was brought back to hear his fate. When he asked to be heard once more, he was about to be denied the opportunity to do so, and when one of the commissioners, John Downes, protested that Charles ought to be allowed to speak, he drew from Cromwell the intimidating question, What ails thee? He scoffed and asked to speak for a final time, but was again denied on the grounds that he had refused to recognise the legitimacy of the court. He was taken away protesting, “I am not suffered to speak. Expect what Justice other people will have.” Only fifty-nine members of the court signed the death warrant, but all sixty-seven were later counted among the ‘regicides’ (two of the commissioners signed the warrant later who were not present when the sentence was read). Cromwell and Ireton were prominent among the signatories, together with a number of other colonels, including John Hewson; his signature can be seen on the warrant in the third column at the bottom (above).

The Views from the Scaffold – Witnesses & Historians:

Lieutenant-Colonel Daniel Axtell, second-in-command of Hewson’s Regiment, which remained obedient during the Leveller Risings in 1649. The regiment had been known as the most radical in the New Model Army, but under Hewson, Axtell and Major Carter it went on to become an important tool of suppression. It was involved in Pride’s Purge and Axtell himself commanded the guard at the king’s execution.

Three days later, on the cold morning of 30th January, Colonel Hewson’s second-in-command, Lieutenant-Colonel Daniel Axtell (pictured above) commanded the guard for the king’s execution, which took place on the black-draped platform outside the Banqueting House of St James’ Palace in Whitehall. Charles had passed up chance after chance of saving his life because he thought that to do so he would have to compromise the sacred prerogatives of his kingly office. Those who brought him to the scaffold were driven by a no less sincere conviction that they were doing justice upon a man whom God had witnessed for shedding the blood of thousands of his subjects in an evil cause. His final ordeal was cruelly prolonged, largely because the Rump belatedly realised, on that morning, that the death of a monarch had to be followed by a proclamation of the successor, so they had to rush through an act to make such a proclamation illegal. Perfectly composed and dressed in two shirts, lest shivering be mistaken for fear, he was at last able to make his speech, written on paper that he opened on the scaffold. Not many of the thousands present can have heard his last words from the platform, but he accepted his ‘unjust sentence’ as God’s punishment for his failings as a monarch. He denied that he had declared war on parliament, neither Lords nor Commons, or to encroach upon their privileges. He reaffirmed his central political beliefs, though not in the form of Edward Hyde’s thought-out theory of a constitutional monarchy so much as an expression of personal sorrow and anger of all that had occured since the ‘Grand Remonstrance’ of 1642. But rejected the charge that he was the enemy of the people; indeed, he claimed to be ‘the martyr of the people’:

“For the people … truly I desire their liberty and freedom as much as anybody whomsoever; but I must tell you their liberty and freedom consists in having of government, those laws by which their life and their goods may be most their own. It is not for having a share in government, sir, that is nothing pertaining to them. A subject and a sovereign are clear different things.”

Certainly, no one had ever accused Charles of pandering to the public. From beginning to end, through all the tactical twists and turns of his relatively short reign, he had remained utterly constant in his belief in the sanctity of his appointment. He concluded his oration with the words, “I go from a corruptible to an incorruptible Crown; where no disturbance can be, no disturbance in the world.”

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 005-5.jpg

Elizabeth I had wanted the execution of Mary Stuart, Charles’ grandmother, to be carried out in utmost secrecy, far away from public gaze. Cromwell and Ireton were convinced that as many people as possible should see Charles beheaded, both to dissuade any attempts at rescue and to do God’s work in the clear light of day, without shame or hesitation. Unlike his grandmother’s messy execution, Richard Brandon cut through his neck with a single blow. Cromwell had given notice that he would “cut his head off with the crown upon it”, but the ‘groan’ which went up from ‘the thousands present’ when the king’s head dropped into the bloody basket and was held up by Brandon, could not have been very reassuring for the grandees present. The person of the monarch had already proved to be separable from the institution. Simon Schama has claimed that, in his last days, Charles had managed, despite all attempts to gag him, to teach by actions as well as words that armed power could not remould the broken legitimacy of either the English state, nor the Scottish. But henceforth, it was not sufficient for any king of either state to to simply assert a ‘Divine Right’ to rule. It would only be when a monarch of both England, Scotland and Ireland ruled who recognised that the status of the Crown might be enhanced, not compromised, by partnership with the parliaments that the violent pendulum swings of all three kingdoms could find their equipoise. That issue was not finally resolved until the second, less bloody revolution of 1688-89 and the establishment of a ‘constitutional monarchy’ in England.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 008-3.jpg

Fifty years ago, the historian C V Wedgewood described the Trial and Execution of Charles I as one of the most startling – perhaps the most startling – event of English history. It astounded the whole of Europe in 1649, with some calling it the most horrible and detestable patricide ever committed by Christians. It was condemned almost everywhere. Only in some of the Swiss Protestant cantons does there seem to have been a sympathetic reception to the event as, in Cromwell’s words, ‘a cruel necessity’. Kings had been deposed before, and some killed. But this was the first time that a king had been arraigned under his title as King and in the name of his people. Three weeks before putting him on trial the House of Commons proclaimed that the people under God are the source of all just power. They went on to assert the rather less convincing proposition that the remnant of the Hose of Commons elected eight years previously truly represented the people. According to Wedgewood, the trial and execution were an attack on the mistique of the monarchy, an assertion that ithe monarch was no more than the highest officer of State, a steward appointed by and for the people, who was accountable to them. This was a new concept in 1649. It was the work of a dominant group of officers in the Parliamentary Army led by Lieutenant-General Oliver Cromwell and his son-in-law, Henry Ireton, seconded by Republicans like Colonel Edmund Ludlow and sectarians like Colonel Thomas Harrison. They acted in conjunction with Commonwealthmen in the Commons, of whom Henry Marten was the most significant.

Wedgewood pointed out how, inevitably, in any account of his trial the King appears in a more sympathetic light than his accusers and judges. But polically and in the long-term, the greater courage was theirs. Convinced, as Cromwell chose to record, that God had witnessed against the King and that he deserved death, they chose to defy convention; they did not engineer som hole-in-the-corner murder; they sought to demonstrate the guilt of the monarch in the traditional seat of English justice, Westminster Hall, before a full audience of his subjects, in a trial that was fully reported. As one of their supporters proudly predicted a few days after the king’s death, their actions would live and remain upon record to the perpetual honour of the English State, who took no dark and doubtful way, no indirect by-course, but went in the open and plain path of Justice, Reason, Law and Religion. John Milton praised the glory of the act: God has inspired the English to be the first of mankind who have not hesitated to judge and condemn their king.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 006-2-2.jpg
The dignity and courage with which he met his death added greatly to Charles’ prestige.

Filling the Void – Commonwealth and Republic:

As we have seen, the months between October 1648 and January 1649 were crucial to the English Revolution. With the execution of Charles I, England was kingless. The Scots, however, declared their willingness to accept Prince Charles as their Charles II and as king of all Britain, on condition that he accepted the Solemn League and Covenant. But it was not until the end of June 1650 that Charles landed in Scotland and he was proclaimed king in July. In England, meanwhile, a series of radical acts followed: the Commons declared themselves the sovereign power, the monarchy and the House of Lords were abolished on 17 March 1649, and England was declared a Commonwealth in May, making its government that of a republic. An executive Council of State had been established to deal with day-to-day business of government which had previously been the province of the king’s ministers at court. The decision to establish it was taken on 7 February, immediately after the Rump had voted to abolish the monarchy. A powerful committee had been set up to define the council’s powers and propose the names of its initial members. The latter were to number forty-one, of whom thirty-one were MPs; the others included five peers, the three chief judges, an alderman to represent the City, and John Bradshaw, who had presided over the king’s trial. But only three of the peers, Denbigh, Pembroke and Salisbury, were willing to serve, and from the committee’s nominees, the House rejected Ireton and Harrison. This was a heavy slight to the army, whose only members on the council were Fairfax, Cromwell and Skippon. Since Fairfax was seldom seen and would eventually resign his command, and since Cromwell was to be absent in Ireland and Scotland for much of the next two years, the army was most unwisely under-represented.

The council was empowered to raise forces, conduct relations with foreign powers and their ambassadors, and imprison anyone who disobeyed its commands, but it was firmly subjected to whatever orders parliament gave it, and was appointed for one year only. Behind the Rump stood the army, to which it owed its power, and the army might not sustain it for long, since its first intention had been to dissolve the parliament rather than purge it. The army had seemingly committed itself to supporting a programme of radical reform, embodied in the revised Agreement of the People that it had presented to the Rump, a programme that would have transformed the constitution of parliament itself, regulated the frequency and duration of its sitting, brought large alterations to the law of the land, and changed the whole relationship between the church and the state. The army and its supporters hoped and expected that this caretaker régime, as they saw it, would soon make way for a reformed and reforming parliament, elected on a far broader franchise than ever in the past. Yet, as Worden (1974) commented in his analysis of its eventual dissolution in 1653, the Rump had never regarded itself as anything other than an interim government, and it had always acted on the assumption that it would eventually make way for a newly elected parliament. In all its resolutions from March 1649 onwards, it implicitly if not explicitly acknowledged that by postponing them it was compromising between the ideal and the necessary; elections were desirable, but they were not yet practicable. Worden has challenged the traditional view of the Rump among historians that it was ‘energetically radical’ in 1649, yet by 1653 it had become intolerably oligarchical, dilatory and corrupt. He has shown that:

Both the initial radicalism and the subsequent decadence of the régime have been exaggerated. The explanation of the Rump’s demise lay less in any change in its character, which had been largely determined in infancy, than in the changing requirements Cromwell made of it. Cromwell, the destroyer of the Commonwealth régime, had also, more than anyone else, been its architect. The Rump was his conservative solution to the problems of 1648-49.

In the Spring of 1649, the Levellers reached the the peak of their influence, through the share they had had taken in drafting the new ‘Agreement’. From the early months of 1649 onward there was a burgeoning of various groups outside parliament of even more radical than the Levellers; the Fifth Monarchists, who felt a divine call to set up a régime ruled exclusively by their fellow ‘saints’ in preparation for Christ’s prophesied kingdom on earth; the Diggers who called themselves ‘True Levellers’, and preached and practised the community of property. Of these groups only the Fifth Monarchists had any considerable following in the army, but there was an understandable fear in conservative hearts that with dissolution threatening the ancient constitution, the established church, and the known laws of the land, a dark and revolutionary future lay ahead. For the Fifth Monarchists and a multitude of other equally fervent sects, the emptiness left by the dethroned king was not a void at all but the antechamber to glory. Their preachers and prophets said so in the streets and to rapt congregations of appremtices and artisans. But the message resonated with special force in the army where sabres had been honed by the fire of sermons. With the Scottish Presbyterian régime having declared for Charles II as King of both Scotland and England, and Ireland still in the power of the Catholic confederacy, now reinforced by the royalist army of the Duke of Ormonde, the New Model Army could not afford to let its guard down.

Colonel John Hewson. An engraving by Van der Gucht. (The National Portrait Gallery, London). Hewson had not received a university education before the war, but was given an honourary MA by Oxford University in 1649 (the same year as Oliver Cromwell). He commanded his regiment in Ireland later in the year, and became governor of Dublin, member of the Council of State and an MP. Knighted by Cromwell, for whom he was a close ally at first, one of the king’s judges at his trial, he was described as an “arch-radical and religious zealot”, but was a fierce and outspoken opponent of the Leveller agitators in the Army.

So England remained an armed camp, an occupied country in all but name, where law might as easily be delivered on the point of a sword as in a magistrates’ court. The army’s officer corps, especially at the junior level, was younger, less traditionally educated, drawn from lower down the social scale and passionately Independent in religion. Since about seventy per cent of artisans – shoemakers like Hewson, weavers, coopers, tanners and others – were literate, the rank and file had a political awareness of its destiny and that of the country. For the most part, the Leveller leaders were at pains to distance themselves from any imputation of social egalitarianism. At the same time, Lilburne detested everything about the new régime. He had been against the trial and execution of the king, which he believed were violations of all the principles of equity encoded in the common law. The response of the Leveller leaders to a formal ban on political discussions within the army was a two-part pamphlet called England’s New Chains, which called into question any kind of obedience to a régime they condemned as illegitimate. On 28 March, Lilburne, Overton and Walwyn, together with Thomas Prince, were arrested and dragged before the new ‘Council of State’. According to Lilburne, both they and the councillors were treated to a fist-pounding eruption of rage from Oliver Cromwell:

I tell you … you have no other way to deal with these men but to break them, or they will break you; yea, and bring all the guilt of the blood and treasure shed and spent in this kingdom upon your heads and shoulders, and frustrate and make void all that work that, with so many years’ industry, toil and pains, you have done, and so render you to all rational men in the world as the most comptemtible generation of silly, low-spirited men in the earth … I tell you again, you are necessitated to break them.”

Not surprisingly, then, the Levellers who refused to acknowledge the authority of the Council were packed off to the Tower. But then, a petitioning campaign for their release immediately broke out in London, mobilised by Leveller women. The most articulate and impassioned preacher-turned-Leveller was Katherine Chidley, who tried to make the Commonwealth understand the particular sufferings of their sex and institute poor relief for their assistance:

Considering that we have an equal share and interest with men in the Commonwealth and it cannot be laid waste (as it now is) and not we be the greatest and most helpless sufferers therein: and considering the poverty, misery and famine, like a mighty torrent is breaking in upon us … and we are not able to see our children hang upon us, and cry out for bread, and not have the where-withal to feed them, we had rather die than see that day.

The outrageous temerity of women giving voice to these grievances was profoundly shocking to mainstream Puritan culture, devoted as it was to the dominant Calvinist view of the hierarchy of the sexes in which the woman’s role was seen as that of the obedient, quietly devoted helpmate. When Elizabeth Lilburne and Katherine Chidley, at the head of mass demonstration of women, presumed to petition parliament for the release of the Leveller leaders, they met with a predictably chauvinistic response:

The matter you petition about is of a higher concernment than you understand, the House have an answerto your Husbands and therefore you are desired to go home and looke after your own businesse, and meddle with your huswifery.

But the Leveller women did not go home, and instead made sure that the Manifestation, published from the Tower under the names of all the imprisoned Levellers, was widely distributed in London. It was an explanation of why, after so much persecution, deprivation and frustration, they had no choice but to persevere, whatever further ordeals might come their way. In its determination and bleak pathos, the Manifestation was a vocational manifesto for ‘the revolutionary calling’, as Schama has called it. All the same, the four denied that they were impatient and over-violent in our motions for the Publick Good, hoping to achieve their ends through another ‘Agreement of the (Free) People’, which they proceeded to publish from their ’causelesse captivity’ on 1 May. The document was serious and practical in content, repeating many of their original proposals of 1647, but judged by what was thought politically acceptable, in the Commonwealth, this third Agreement was a non-starter. But this does not mean that the kind of assumptions and arguments made by the Levellers could be thought of as utopian, hence the determination to mark themselves as fundamentally different from the ‘Diggers’, who preached community of lands and goods.

The early years of the Commonwealth revealed its internal isolation. The means by which it came to power, its decision to create a Council of State and the slow pace of further reform also alienated many of its potential allies like the Levellers. Despite the minimal role he had played in the trial and execution of Charles I, Fairfax and the army supported the Council of State. But although he was originally listed as a commissioner in his trial, Fairfax had never approved of the king’s execution and was clearly disillusioned by what the revolution had achieved. He retired from his commission as general at the age of thirty-eight. Cromwell took over the command of the army and eventually usurped the power of the Council of State as Lord Protector. However, in the first half of 1649 he remained an MP and this initial period was at a time when everybody could still ask, What is the ideal way for the Commonwealth of England to be governed? A great variety of answers were offered to that question during the ‘interregnum’. It is worth reminding ourselves that, from a religious perspective, Cromwell remained an Independent throughout the interregnum, and held strong views about liberty of conscience which also continued to influence his political and constitutional outlook. The manner in which the composition of the Rump and its Council of State evolved goes a long way to explain why the early fears of radical change in political, legal and social institutions – far beyond the the abolition of the monarchy and the Lords – proved to be unfounded. Conservative spirits had been equally apprehensive about the influence of the army, and particularly about its leaders’ collaboration with Lilburne and the other Levellers in framing a new constitutional settlement.

Final Acts of the Revolution: ‘Diggers’ & Mutineers:

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 002-2.jpg
Ploughing with Oxen

But though religious and political differences caused the civil wars, it was social and cultural differences that made the revolution. In addition to the powerful new classes of mechants and gentry, there were increasing numbers of craftsmen, small traders and tenant farmers who were in danger of eviction because the landowners wished to enclose their lands and farms for their own use. There was much to be done in restoring stability and prosperity to the countryside after the wars. As a region that had been at the centre of the fighting, Oxfordshire and Berkshire (see the map below) had much wasted land; landowners were heavily taxed, and in many cases their tenants had failed to pay their rents for some years. The Rump government provided an opportunity for petitions for redress. For example, the citizens of Oxford petitioned parliament for help to restore the damage done to the city during the siege and fire of 1644. Others rebuilt their estates in a different way. The Loder family, based around Kintbury and Harwell in Berkshire, were keen to experiment in the most modern farming and land-management techniques. They were at the forefront of those progressive landlords who sought agreement to enclose land and to manage and divert water-courses in order to improve the quality, productivity and profitability of their lands. The region remained strategically important, too, as it lay between London and the west coast ports from which troops were to embark for the continuing, unpopular war in Ireland. Signs of dissent, such as the mutinies at Banbury and Burford in 1649 over pay and unwillingness to fight in Ireland, remained a major concern for the Council of State in the Rump parliament.

Selling pamphlets

In religion, these new, ‘lesser’ gentry and yeoman classes tended to be Independent, and in the army they had won promotion to become officers and even generals by this time, though they were still more numerous among the ordinary soldiery. They still had no political power, although the war had brought them closer to it, and many of them made excellent agitators, demonstrators and pamphleteers. A man needed to own a substantial amount of property before he could vote in these times. The Levellers wanted the property qualification removed, but this was a view of democracy that did not gain acceptance for another two centuries in Britain. Ireton’s view, clearly expressed at the Putney debates with the Leveller agitators in the army in November 1647, had been: Liberty cannot be provided for in general sense if property be preserved. Those were circumstances in which revolutionary solutions might be well received; they must have existed in many more parts of the country. In ‘Banburyshire’, for example, there were pockets of religious enthusiasm among the largely puritan and parliamentarian area, which easily became a stronghold of opposition to the deeply unpopular Rump. Abingdon was also known as a centre of both relgious radicalism and civil unrest. In the early 1650s, both counties continued to be regarded as centres of both royalist and sectarian resistance to Cromwell’s Protectorate.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 006-10.jpg

The national economic and political situation in the early months of 1649 was particularly explosive, with many in the capital also starving. Some Levellers and army radicals felt that they had been duped in the negotiations which led to the trial and execution of the king: the republic set up by the Independent Grandees had set up fell far short of the of the reformed democratic society they had hoped to see. They demanded the reappointment of Agitators and recall of the General Council of the army. It was out of the Levellers that the ‘True Levellers’ or ‘Diggers’ emerged in 1649. In April, they took over a patch of waste land near Cobham and established a ‘colony’ there which survived for a year in which it won much support in southern and central England, where similar ventures were established. Its leading pamphleteer, Gerrard Winstanley, from a Wigan mechant family, published a number of pamphlets, culminating in 1652 with a summary of his ideas in The Law of Freedom in a Platform, dedicated to Oliver Cromwell. It was on the day that Charles was sentenced that Winstanley published his pamphlet, The New Law of Righteousness. It was a time when almost anything seemed possible, a time at which ideas developed rapidly. The point was made by Winstanley’s title. For most conservatives, there could be no such ‘new law’: there was only a long-established and well-known one. Confidence in novel ideas was itself a new concept, and one which only radicals possessed.

We can see why Winstanley’s sudden insight struck him as a divine revelation. The generals’ coup d’état had not solved England’s social and economic problems. All over the country poor squatters and cottagers, the victims of enclosure and heavy taxation, were ready for desperate remedies. It was no coincidence that the Diggers’ standard was first set up in north Surrey (see the map below), close not only to the radical South Bank of the Thames but also was in an area in which there were large crown estates, parks and forests, and where there had been a great deal of enclosure and consequent hardship to the peasantry. Nearby was Windsor Great Forest, which squatters were illegally cultivating. Other areas from which we have evidence of Digger activity including Buckinghamshire and Northamptonshire, counties in which there had been much enclosure and which had been much enclosure and which had been the scene of considerable fighting and free-quarter in the civil war. In the parish of Wellingborough, Northants, 1,169 were receiving alms in 1650. The local magistrates had ordered a workhouse to be set up, but the ‘true’ Levellers, or Diggers, claimed that…

… as yet we see nothing is done, nor any man that goeth about it; we have spent all we have, our trading is decayed, our wives and children cry for bread, our lives are a burden to us, divers of us having five, six, seven, eight, nine in family, and we cannot get bread for one of them by our labour. Rich men’s hearts are hardened, they will not give us if we beg at their doors; if we steal, the law will end our lives. Divers of the poor are starved to death already, and it were better for us that are living to die by the sword than by the famine.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 003-7.jpg

The Digger movement appeared during a period of panic, when it was no means obvious that the radical threat had been overcome. On Sunday 1 April, a group of poor men assembled on St George’s Hill in the parish of Walton-on-Thames and began to dig the waste land there, sowing it with corn, parsnips, carrots and beans. The Diggers’ numbers soon rose to twenty or thirty. One observer noted, They invite all to come in and help them and promise them meat, drink and clothes … They give out, they will be four or five thousand within ten days … It is feared they have some design in hand. Local property-owners tried to drive them off (as desribed in one of their pamphlets above), before calling on the Council of State to intervene with military assistance. Thinking that great conflux of people may be a beginning whence things of greater and more dangerous consequence may grow, the Council of State alerted the Surrey J.P.s and General Fairfax. The latter sent a couple of troopers down to see what was happening. From the report which Captain Gladman sent in to Fairfax it is clear that he thought the Council was being unduly alarmist and Fairfax refused to take the incident seriously.

On 3rd April, two days after Winstanley and his comrades started digging on St George’s Hill, Peter Chamberlen suggested using the confiscated lands of crown, church and royalists, together with common and waste lands, for a public bank. If you provide not for the poor they will provide for themselves, he declared, and a continual anxiety during the civil wars had been that the necessitous people of the whole kingdom should set up for themselves, to the utter ruin of all the nobility and gentry. A third party of the poor was a continual nightmare for the men of property and their armies, for whom the ‘Clubmen’ of the south-west had been a major threat in 1645 and by Levellers in London and the Army in the years following the end of the first civil war. Pamphlets and petitions in 1647 and ’48 demanded common lands for the poor in which Winstanley had estimated that from half to two-thirds of England was not properly cultivated, and that one third of the country was barren waste. But if the poor were allowed to manure and cultivate the wastes and the commons, there was land enough to maintain ten times the existing population, so that begging and poverty could be abolished. This was the vision that he conceived some time between 16 October 1648 and 26 January 1649. Four days before the execution of King Charles, Winstanley solemny announced:

… when the Lord doth show unto me the place and manner, how he will have those of us that are called common people to manure and work upon the common lands, I will go forth and declare it in my action, to eat my bread with the sweat of brows, without either giving or taking hire, looking upon the land as freely mine as another’s … The spirit of the poor shall be drawn forth ere long, to act materially this law of righteousness.

On 20 April two of the principal Diggers, William Everard and Gerrard Winstanley, were brought before the Commander-in-Chief. They kept their hats on in Fairfax’s presence, the traditional symbolic refusal to recognise social superiority and political authority. Lilburne had made the same gesture in 1637, and it was later a point of principle by the Quakers. Fairfax, the Digger leaders said, was but their fellow-creature. Their intention, they told the general, was to cultivate the waste lands as a colony: they would ‘meddle only with what was common and untilled’. Any rights in the commons claimed by lords of manors, Winstanley later explained, had been cut off with the King’s head. They hoped that before long the poor everywhere would voluntarily surrender their estates and join in communal production. Fairfax thought Everard was “no better than a madman”, when he called himself a prophet “of the race of the Jews” and recalled stories of his visions. William Everard, probably the same man, had been an Agitator in the New Model Army, where he had promoted the Agreement of the People. He had been arrested for his participation in the mutiny at Ware in November 1647, and was alleged to been involved in the conspiracy to kill the King, together with Captain Bray and William Thompson. In December he was released from prison, but cashiered. In the early years of the Digger movement Everard rather than Winstanley seems to have been its spokesman. This would fit with the Digger William Everard, whom we know was dismissed from the army.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 004-6.jpg

After the Ware mutiny, William Everard had been a fellow-prisoner with his fellow-agitator Thompson, who had led some of the mutineers. This would seem to explain Everard’s disappearance from the Digger story and his reappearance at Bradfield, near Reading, at harvest-time, since if he had been in arms after leaving St George’s Hill, he would have have sought a safe refuge. Soldiers, tired of war, continued to read Lilburne, Overton and Walwyn. In April 1649, they mutinied in London over pay, and in response to moves to send them to ‘pacify’ Ireland. Throughout April, further mutinies broke out when soldiers who refused to serve in Ireland were demobilised without payment of arrears. One of these was in Colonel Whalley’s London-based regiment of horse when fifteen troopers publicly defied their Colonel’s personal orders to march. They were court-martialled, and six were sentenced to death. They made a humble submission, however, and Cromwell was for pardoning them, but Fairfax insisted that an example must be made of the one considered most responsible. On 27 April, Trooper Robert Lockyer was shot in St Paul’s Churchyard. Fairfax was not deterred by a menacing letter which appeared in print from Lilburne and Overton, accusing him of treason and murder, and threatening a popular rebellion if the sentence were carried out. Lockyer died bravely and defiantly, and his funeral two days later was a vast demonstration of popular support for the Leveller cause in London, with four thousand following his coffin. The mourners included large numbers of women, and they wore the green ribbons which had become the colour of the movement. Hundreds of soldiers also joined in the procession.

South-west view of Old St Paul’s, engraved by Wenceslaus Hollar, c. 1660.

In May more serious revolts broke out among troops in Oxfordshire, Wiltshire and Buckinghamshire, with rumours of civilian support from the old Clubman areas of the south-west. The Levellers in the Tower published a new, third edition of the Agreement of the People, to serve as a manifesto for what they hoped would become a general rising and expressing their ultimate end and full scope of all our desires and intentions for concerning the government of this nation, free from any pressure to make compromises. However, it was no more radical than the second version, and far less practcable. In mid-May, a serious mutiny broke out among some troops passing through the garrison stationed in the staunchly Puritan town of Banbury in north Oxfordshire (see the map below). Colonel Reynolds, half of whose new regiment had joined the mutiny, engaged the mutineers under Willian Thompson’s direction, and routed them near Banbury. Thompson got away, but died later that month in a shoot-out with his pursuers. What really broke the mutiny was the resolution with which Fairfax and Cromwell in person led a force of four thousand so far loyal troops against its focal area in Bristol. On 12 May, when they were marching through Hampshire, a shrewdly calculated declaration was published in Fairfax’s name, assuring the whole army that no one would be compelled to serve in Ireland against his wishes and that the mutineers’ grievances were being heeded. It claimed, with little justification, that the implementation of the Agreement was in hand, meaning of course the one presented to the Rump by the army. The declaration offered pardon to the mutinous regiments if they returned to obedience immediately, but if they did not they would be reduced by force. By this time the mutineers were becoming worried by their failure to mobilise more supporters, and their resistance began to crumble.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 005-3.jpg
Oxfordshire and Berkshire in the Civil Wars: These counties had seen fierce fighting during the First Civil War, and urgently needed to restore prosperity and stability. This was no easy matter, with royalist estates sequestered, or their owners paying heavy fines for opposing parliament. Nor was the continuing political controversy in 1649 of any help, with radicals in both counties, especially in the army garrisons, dissatisfied with the Rump Government, causing loyalties within the army to waver, especially when regiments were sent to embark for Ireland.

Two more regiments that had mutinied near Salisbury attempted to join the ‘Banburyshire’ rebels. They failed when, on 13 May, Cromwell and Fairfax marched a pursuit force fifty miles in a single day, catching the mutineers in the middle of the night on the edge of the Cotswolds (see the map above). Fairfax sent a delegation of to parley with representatives of the mutineers and appointed Major White, the former Leveller, to head it. White performed his duty faithfully, but the negotiations broke down. Cromwell and Fairfax then cornered the mutinous regiments in a skirmish at Burford on the night of 14/15 May. There was little fighting, however; 340 were taken prisoner and another six or seven hundred fled. Five were sentenced to be shot, the sentence ultimately being carried out on three of them. The other prisoners were not only released, but were given debentures for their arrears of pay. The next day, Cromwell received an honourary degree in law from Oxford University. Leveller statements continued to be published from Bristol before the heavy hand of the grandees came down again. There was little to connect the Leveller leaders in London directly with the mutiny, though contemporary news-sheets suggest that Everard had left the Digger colony at St George’s Hill by the end of April 1649 in order to join the Banburyshire mutiny. His brother, another fellow Agitator, Robert Everard, certainly was at Burford, and had taken part in the Putney Debates. He published several pamphlets between 1649 and 1652, defending adult baptism and denying original sin.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is cropped-image-3.png
Oliver Cromwell, by Samuel Cooper, c. 1650-53.

After the glorious rich providence of God to England – the ‘quashing of the Levellers at Burford – the grandees and the Council of State decided that there would be no further social revolution. It was almost inevitable that those who had done well out of the civil war should seek to consolidate their position. This, they came to recognise could best be achieved by compromise with their defeated enemies, even at the price of retaining or restoring much of the old order. The alternative of continuous revolution, or a further extension of democracy, was too frightening to contemplate for many of those now in power as well as for many moderate Levellers. The Revolution had begun with Oliver Cromwell leading fenmen in revolt against the Court’s drainage schemes; it effectively ended in the routing of the Leveller regiments at Burford, which was, incidentally, immediately followed by an act for draining the fens. By the autumn, it was clear that, whatever else was going to fill the space left by the monarchy, it was not going to be the visionary alternative Commonwealth of the Levellers. Bought off, bullied or imprisoned, their remaining leaders and agitators dispersed. The rank and file of the regiments were shipped off to Ireland where they could vent their fervour and frustrations on the rebels there. Hewson’s regiment was among these, chosen by lot, along with three other existing regiments and six new ones.

Sir Thomas Fairfax

After Burford, the Levellers rapidly lost coherence as a political movement and their organisation sank into terminal decline. The voices of some of them would be heard again at intervals in the 1650s, but they were never again serious contenders for power. Much of what they contended for was achieved, at least in part, by the end of the 1650s: regular parliaments at minimal intervals, a rational reappointment of seats, and a broad liberty of worship and belief. The Levellers were not the only champions of these objectives, but they took an early lead in asserting them. Between receiving the second version of the Agreement and confronting the Leveller mutiny, Fairfax was directed by the Council of State to deal with the small incident in Surrey caused by the emergence of the Diggers. Returning from putting down the grave events in Oxfordshire, however, Fairfax still refused to take the Digger ‘threat’ seriously. Visiting the colony at the end of May, and with Everard departed, he had an amicable exchange with Winstanley, during which the latter repeated his assurance that the Diggers had no intention of using force. Despite this, an action for trespass was brought by local landowners against the Diggers in the court at Kingston, where they were not allowed to plead unless they hired an attorney. When they refused to do this, they were condemned unheard. With no means with which to meet the fines, the Diggers had their goods distrained. An exciting tussle ensued over Winstanley’s cows, which changed hands many times and became symbols of resistance.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 017.jpg

The Diggers called themselves ‘True Levellers’, but their communitarian views were rejected by many Leveller leaders in London, including John Lilburne, though there was support for them in the countryside. However, the connection was emphasised by the publication of their manifesto, The True Leveller Standard Advanced (pictured above) by The Moderate, the Leveller newspaper. Signed by Winstanley and fourteen other Diggers, it had first appeared on 26 April, and in it Winstanley claimed that The old world … is running up like parchment in the fire, the powers of England and all the powers of the world. Some time in or before August 1649, the colony abandoned St George’s Hill and transferred to Cobham Heath, a mile or two away. This gave rise to further complaints against, and this time the council gave the army firm orders to suppress it. The squatters’ shacks were pulled down, their crops destroyed, and the men convicted of trespass and fined. By the winter of 1649-50, the Digger colony was in dire financial straits, but somehow the little colony survived quietly into the spring in 1650. Other Digger communities sprang up in various parts of the country, but they were equally short-lived, and the movement was never large. But in Gerrard Winstanley, the Diggers had a leader and publicist of genius. In the spring of 1649, when he published the first ‘True Leveller’ manifesto, he had become convinced that the prophesied kingdom of the saints was to be brought into being through Christ, the second Adam, working in the breast of every man and woman, and inspiring them to redeem the first Adam’s sin by renouncing lordship and property. Spiritual regeneration was to be attained through the sharing of the earth and its fruits.

Eikon Basilike (1649), by Charles I, frontispiece.

At least the various programmes of Levellers, Diggers, and even Fifth Monarchists were borne up by a stronger conviction than the few dragging steps which the Commonwealth’s actual government took towards shaping its constitutional future. Even Cromwell had voted against the act abolishing the House of Lords, and a substantial number of ‘Rumpers’ wanted to retain the Lords in a purely consultative role. What tipped the balance was a printed royalist declaration, proclaming Charles II as king and designating the House of Lords as the sole legitimate authority until he was able to exercise his regal powers in person. In response, the Commons passed the abolition bill rapidly, but in the Lords it only had a majority of fifteen in a House numbering seventy-three. The Rump was being made daily aware of the deep unpopularity of its rule in the country at large. One piece of evidence for this was the huge success of a pious forgery entitled Eikon Basilike (pictured above), a book which purported to record the late king’s meditations and devotional exercises during his final captivity. It was compiled and probably mainly written by John Gauden, the future Bishop of Worcester, and published ten days after Charles’ execution. As a tear-jerking portrayal of martyred innocence and piety, it had a very broad appeal; despite government attempts to suppress it, it was reprinted thirty times within 1649 and translated into several European languages. One hostile and exasperated reader was John Milton, who had had no quarrel with the monarchy when he had first taken up his pen against the bishops, but during the civil wars had found himself firmly aligned with the Independents and the New Model Army.

By 1649, Milton had become well known as a scholar, poet and polemicist in defence of the Rump, which had few enough supporters. Gratefully, it appointed him as Secretary for Foreign Tongues to the Council of State on a salary of two hundred pounds a year. Alongside his routine duties of translation and diplomatic writing, mainly in Latin, Milton earned this quite handsome salary by defending the Commonwealth in print, one of the council’s first requests being for a reply to the Leveller tract, England’s New Chains Discovered. He never wrote it, suggesting to some that he was sympathetic to the Leveller cause, but Woolrych believes that it was because he gave priority to writing an answer to Eikon Basilike in his 242-page Eikonoklastes, published in October 1649. Milton believed that the popularity of the Eikon revealed a fundamental weakness in the Commonwealth, that it was unlikely to win the hearts and minds of a people who had little idea of what a republic might look like by comparison with a very vivid and visceral monarchy. More than five months passed after Pride’s Purge before the Rump defined what kind of state it purported to govern. Even then, it did so in a one-sentence act declaring England to be a Commonwealth and Free State … governed by the representatives of the people in parliament … without any king or House of Lords.

Charles. Prince of Wales, future Charles II

The Rump became aware that the state of public opinion made it impossible for it to keep its promise to hold early general elections. It was also precluded from courting the popularity it lacked by reducing taxation, because the threats from Ireland and Scotland forced it to keep up large land forces, which would grow even larger when conquered territory had to be garrisoned. The Commonwealth had a total of about 47,000 men under arms in March 1649, many with large arrears of pay and living at free quarter. Furthermore, it had to continue to build ships, not only to counter Rupert’s small fleet and the much larger number of royalist privateers, but because it faced the hostility and colonial rivalry of the Dutch. ‘Charles II’ was the guest of his brother-in-law, William II of Orange, who was well disposed to assist him. The Rump’s hope to reduce the monthly assessment from ninety to sixty thousand pounds at the end of 1649 proved to be a forlorn one. So, when Fairfax, in the midst of the Leveller mutiny in May 1649, assured the army elections to a new parliament were high on the Rump’s agenda, he cannot have known how mistaken he was. But the pressure in the army for an early dissolution did cause the House to debate the matter. It set up a committee, over which Vane was given special responsibility, to consider both the apportionment of seats in future parliaments and the date by which the present one should dissolve itself. But amid the external threats to the Commonwealth, and the demoralising impact on it of its unpopularity at home, the prospect of putting its future in the hands of a volatile and potentially hostile electorate became ever less attractive. Nothing was heard from Vane’s committee, though the House did try in October to prod it into activity by ordering it to meet daily.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 001-1.jpg
Sir Arthur Haselrig, by Robert Walker.

As time went by, the suspicion grew that the Rumpers were clinging to their seats in order to retain their pecuniary privileges. Sir Arthur Haselrig was sometimes referred to as ‘the bishop’ because of the amount of diocesan land he bought in the see of Durham, and Colonel Philip Jones, who was born in Swansea’s High Street of very minor gentry stock, rose by questionable means to become a significant magnate in south Wales. He was by no means the only army officer to do well for himself through sequestration, as the map of Oxfordshire and Berkshire in the civil war (above) shows. Sequestered lands, like those of Sir Edward Hyde (below), who had joined Charles II in exile, were confiscated and sold off, or granted to prominent parliamentarians. Henry Marten gained lands at Eynsham to add to his estates between Shrivenham and Longworth, and the brothers John and William Lenthall increased their land holdings around Burford. Speaker Lenthall was alleged to have taken bribes, and so was his MP son, but the allegations were never substantiated. These circumstances offered great opportunities for speculators such as the former Leveller John Wildman who, as a lawyer used his knowledge of the land market and his connections with leading figures in government toaccumulate large land holdings in northwest Berkshire, as well as in other counties. One Rumper, and only one, was actually convicted for taking bribes, Lord Howard of Escrick. The fact that the House of Commons expelled him, disqualified him from public office, fined him ten thousand pounds and sent him to the Tower shows that it regarded corruption as a serious offence, from which rank gave no protection. Furthermore, looking at the Commonwealth as a whole, it was managed by its councillors, officials, military and naval officers with more probity than and a stronger sense of public service than the early Stuart monarchy had been, and that remained true right through the 1650s.

The charges levelled against the grandees, however, were of a far higher order, even though they continued to come from outside parliament. Despite his apparent detachment both from the mutineers and the Diggers, in August 1649 Lilburne published An Impeachment of High Treason against Oliver Cromwell and Henry Ireton. In October it was he himself who found himself on trial for treason at the Guildhall in the city of London. He played brilliantly to the gallery by insisting that the jury alone was empowered to issue a verdict as the judges were merely ‘cyphers’ of the people’s will. It duly acquitted him and Lilburne was freed without conditions, the other three in the Tower following on condition that they subscribed to the oath of engagement which was now required by the Commonwealth of all its citizens. All three of them did so, but Lilburne was not even asked. Lilburne took up various social causes and grievances before finally being banished for life in 1651. Returning to England from the Netherlands in 1653 he published again, was again imprisoned and eventually became a Quaker, like many other radical independents who turned what eventually, after much ‘quaking’ by Fox, Nayler and others, became a ‘quietist’ religion.

But by the autumn of 1649, and until Cromwell’s death a decade later, the military régime was secure. The English Revolution was effectively over, and Ireland had been ‘pacified’ by Cromwell, who had sailed there on 13 August with an army of two thousand (to be dealt with in my next chapter). For a short time, perhaps as little as two years, most ordinary people were freer from the authority of the established church and their social superiors than they had ever been before, or were for a long time to be again. We have a pretty full record of what they discussed. They speculated about the end of the world and the coming of the millennium; they contemplated the possibility that God might intend to save everybody, that something of God might be within each of us. They founded new sects to express these new ideas. Some considered the possibility that there might not be a creator God, only nature. They attacked the monopoly of knowledge within the privileged professions; divinity, law, medicine. They critised the existing educational structure, especially the universities, and proposed a vast expansion of educational opportunity to both sexes. They also questioned parts of the ‘protestant work ethic’. In the decade that followed, the eloquence and power of the simple artisans who took part in these discussions came across in print, especially from George Fox the Shepherd, John Bunyan the tinker and James Nayler the yeoman, all of whom I have written about on my previous website (www.chandlerozconsultants.wordpress.com).

Sources:

Austin Woolrych (2002), Britain in Revolution, 1625-1660. Oxford: OUP.

Simon Schama (2001), A History of Britain: The British Wars, 1603-1776. London: BBC Worldwide.

Sara Barber (et. al.) (2001), The Penguin Atlas of British & Irish History. London: Penguin Books.

Glenn Foard (1994), Colonel John Pickering’s Regiment of Foot, 1644-1645. Whitstable: Pryor Publications.

David Starsmere (1978), Diggers: The Story of a Commune. Glasgow: Blackie.

John Wroughton (1980), Documents and Debates: Seventeenth-Century Britain. Basingstoke: Macmillan.

Christopher Hill (ed.) (1973), Winstanley – The Law of Freedom and Other Writings. Harmondsworth: Pelican Books.

Christopher Hill (1975), The World Turned Upside Down: Radical Ideas During the English Revolution. Harmondsworth: Pelican Books.

David Smurthwaite (1984), The Ordnance Survey Complete Guide to the Battlefields of Britain. Exeter: Welsh & Bower.

Appendix:

75 Years on: Memories of the Blitz on Coventry, November 14-15 1940 and after.

AngloMagyarMedia's avatarAndrew James

This coming weekend, Coventry remembers the trauma it suffered on the night of 14-15 November 1940, when the Luftwaffe destroyed the Medieval centre of the city, including its old Cathedral in its ‘Moonlight Sonata’ raid of three major waves of aerial bombardment which gave a new word to both the German and English languages for this form of blanket bombing, Coventration.

My mother, then nine years old, Daphne Gulliver, had vivid memories of this night, but also the previous significant air-raids on Coventry, and the first use of the communal shelter at Walsgrave-on-Sowe school. The Anderson shelters that people had put up in their gardens by the summer of 1940 had become flooded so they had to go to the shelter at the school, which had been put there for the school children. However, as there were no day-time raids, it had not been used, and was still locked. The…

View original post 3,299 more words

The Putney Debates, the Second Civil War & the Newport Treaty: Oct 1647 – Oct 1648; Levellers, Engagers & Insurgents.

An ‘Outbreak of Democracy’?:

In his 1961 work on The Levellers and the English Revolution, H N Brailsford wrote that:

… there has been nothing like this spontaneous outbreak of democracy in any English or continental army before this year of 1647, nor was there anything like it thereafter till the Workers’ and Soldiers’ Councils met in 1917 in Russia.

The rank and file organised themselves from below, led by the yeoman cavalry regiments. Petitions were drafted, like the one from Colonel Hewson’s regiment, some of them dealing with political matters as well as military grievances. In the summer of 1647 the ‘Agitators’ had their own printer, a Leveller, John Harris; at the height of their influence his became an official army press. The army radicals also linked up with with their civilian counterparts. Petitions calling on the army to give a radical political lead also came in from London tradesmen as well as from the counties. The army had therefore advanced on London and entered upon a course of decisive political action, as already described in my previous ‘chapter’ in this series, and though it was now united under the command of Fairfax and Cromwell, the initiative for this action had come from the ‘rank and file’, including newly promoted or recruited officers who were in close contact with the London Levellers. The apprentices of London, under the influence of John Lilburne, who was still under arrest in the Tower, had also appointed ‘agitators’.

In the early autumn, the army commanders clearly signalled the limits to this radical ‘tide’ when Major Francis White, Agitator of Fairfax’s own regiment, had been expelled from the Army Council on 9 September for maintaining that there was now no visible authority in the kingdom but the power and force of the sword. This view was shared by others among the agitators and Colonel Rainborough, whom Gardiner described as the principal spokesman for this ‘third party’ among the officers, had also publicly expressed his anxiety about White being ‘kicked out’. White did not conclude, unlike the chaplain Hugh Peter, that any act of force was therefore justified. White set out his views at great length before Fairfax in 1647, repeated just over a year later. He held that all laws made since the Norman Conquest which were contrary to ‘equity’ should be abolished, and told Fairfax that his authority derived less from Parliament than from the ‘Solemn Engagements’ of the Army. The Levellers thought that the state had broken down in the course of the civil war; until it was legitimately refounded a state of nature existed in which the sword was the only remaining authority. But military force could justly only be used only to hand power back to the people.

This was the purpose of the Agreement of the People, the Levellers’ new ‘social contract’ refounding the state, which was submitted to the Army Council in October 1647. It was discussed by officers and men at Putney in the days after 28 October. But even as the debates got underway, the agitators had lost the initiative they had gained from March to August. Agitators of five cavalry regiments had been recalled by their constituents, under suspicion of being corrupted by their officers; they had been replaced by new representatives, and it was these new agitators who presented their new document to the Army Council. What we do not know from the available documents is what the expectations of the agitators were. At one time agreement seemed to have been reached on a general rendezvous at which they intended to have the Agreement accepted by the whole army. It had been amended to include a substantial extension of the franchise to all soldiers and to all others except servants and beggars. The current ‘state of nature’ was to be ended and the English commonwealth was to be restored as a democracy. For the senior officers, the debates in the army held at Putney in late October into early November took a very different course from that expected. Fairfax, Cromwell and Ireton had hoped that the General Council would reject the the accusations in The Case of the Army, reaffirm the basic unity of the army’s purpose, and get on with business of agreeing a set of terms that could be put to the king in its name.

In the event, what trooper Robert Everard, a new agent in Cromwell’s own regiment, brought to headquarters on the day before the General Council’s next meeting, however, was an entirely new document, approved that same day by by a meeting of the five regiments, together with other soldiers and some civilian Levellers, including Wildman, who was deputed to speak for it before the General Council. It seems to have been put together in order to steal the initiative for the Leveller’s broader aims before the army’s representative body. It seems to have been written by Wildman and William Walwyn. When Cromwell read it, he concluded that there were ‘new designs a-driving’ and that the General Council would have to thrash them out. Whereas The Case of the Army had set out a programme for action in the specific circumstances of early October, the Agreement of the People dealt in first principles, further widening the gap between its authors and the leaders of the army. The ‘Grandees’ – Fairfax, Cromwell and Ireton – were still seeking a settlement based on the ancient constitution and fundamental laws of England, albeit in radically modified form. These would have the binding consent of King, Lords and Commons.

The Levellers, by contrast, had come to regard the existing laws as very largely a legacy of ‘the Norman Yoke’, and now that the ‘freeborn’ English had defeated the last remnants of the Conquerors successors, they claimed that it was only the free people of England who could legitimate a new, valid constitution. The Agreement was their means to this end, offered as something altogether as something higher than a statute, which future parliaments could modify or repeal. It was intended to be a declaration of the principles on which future parliaments would be bound to operate. The people’s representatives in parliament would have full power without the consent of or concurrence of any other person or persons, to make laws, appoint offices of state and magistrates ‘of every degree’, declare war, make peace and to do everything that a sovereign people did not reserve to themselves. Their power was inferior only to theirs that choose them, but some rights were so ineradicably planted by ‘natural law’ that even their chosen representatives would be prevented from infringing them. Those affirmed in the Agreement included freedom of religion, immunity from conscription, and total equality before the law, regardless of birth, rank or tenure. Parliament itself should be reformed by reapportioning constituencies according to the number of inhabitants, not their contribution to taxation, as Ireton had suggested in the Heads of Proposals. However, the Agreement itself did not deal specifically with the Crown or the Lords. Woolrych has commented that It is a document as remarkable for its silences, which were doubtless deliberate, as for its prescriptions.

The fact that Cromwell, presiding (Fairfax being unwell again), caused the debates engendered by the Agreement to be recorded almost verbatim shows that he and Ireton were well aware of how much hung on their outcome. They were taken down by the aptly-named William Clarke, a Londoner of humble origin in his mid-twenties who had risen in the army secretariat and was now secretary to its General Council. He had mastered an early form of shorthand from which he later transcribed. At the General Council on 28 October, Sexby introduced the delegates from the new agents’ organisation: two soldiers, Robert Everard being one, and the civilian Levellers John Wildman and Maximilian Petty. He then told Cromwell and Ireton to to their faces that their credits and reputation hath been much blasted by their striving to please the king and their support of a parliament of rotten members. Very soon the fundamental difference of purpose between the army commanders and the Leveller group became apparent. The ‘grandees’ held themselves bound by their pledges to respect the authority of parliament and to seek a settlement with it or with a new parliament following the dissolution of the current one. On the other hand, the Levellers wanted the army to reoccupy London, dissolve parliament and inaugurate a new and revolutionary constitution, which could only be done by force. The prospect of the Agreement gaining enough subscriptions to give it democratic legitimacy if it was to be imposed by military dictatorship upon a nation yearning for peace and still devoted to its monarchy, were non-existent. It is little wonder then that the General Council was so divided. Many of those present, officers and soldiers alike, must have felt torn between the powerful attraction of high ideals on the one hand and a deep reluctance to divide the army on the other, in defiance of its senior commanders. Strong ties bound those who had fought together and who knew that they might have to do so again soon.

We lack evidence, however, about the sentiments of the rank and file, for the only soldiers recorded as having spoken during the three days of debate at Putney were Sexby, Allen, Lockyer, Everard and Jubbes. The last of these, recently promoted from Major to Lieutenant-Colonel in Hewson’s regiment on the death of its previous commander, Colonel John Pickering, was certainly committed to the Leveller’s political agenda along with at least three of the regiment’s captains. Earlier in the year, as political debate had intensified in the army throughout the summer and autumn, some in Hewson’s (formerly Pickering’s) regiment were clearly committed to the political agenda of the Levellers. In addition, there were at least two ordinary soldiers from the regiment, radical by reputation since its foundation in 1645, who were among the seventeen from nine regiments who had signed a letter on 21st June which went far beyond mere army grievances. But Jubbes was also interested in reconciling the Levellers with moderate Independents and even presbyterians, as he made clear in his brief contribution to the debates at Putney. His attitudes may have been tempered by his new commander, Colonel John Hewson (pictured below) who, though from a humble background himself, was soon to support Cromwell in moving against the Levellers in the army. Nevertheless, Jubbes remained critical of Cromwell and, disillusined with the course of the ‘revolution’ and its failure to bring ‘liberation’, he resigned his commission and left the army in April 1648, becoming a Fifth Monarchist. By that time, it was obvious that both he and the Levellers had lost the debate in the regiments and in the army as a whole. No doubt also disillusioned with the Leveller leader’s support for military dictatorship, Jubbes had also become a pacifist, like many others who were to form the early Quaker sect.

John Hewson. An engraving by Van der Gucht (National Gallery, London).

The Putney Debates & the Battle for the Army:

Although the Agreement was read to the General Council on the 28th, there was no debate on its contents on the first day. Cromwell and Ireton were doubtful as to whether the army should be considering such radical proposals at all. They argued that it was duty bound by its declarations made from June onwards, in which it had subjugated itself to the authority of parliament in exchange for the redress of its grievances, and that it also had a moral duty to to pursue the path of negotiation with both king and parliament on which it had already embarked. The Heads of the Proposals remained the basis for these, and they had not yet been fully and formerly considered by either party. For their part, the Leveller spokesmen contended that Parliament’s rotteness was manifest, that the king had forfeited any right to be further treated with, and that no engagements were binding if they stood in the way of the rights of the people; if the matters propounded in the Agreement were the people’s due, they stood self-justified. The outcome of the day’s debate was the appointment of a committee to sift the army’s declaration and itemise the commitments contained in them, so as to help help the General Council, in a special meeting in a few days’ time, to assess how far the Agreement‘s proposals were compatible with them. Cromwell’s attitude was conciliatory rather than confrontational; he assured the spokesmen for the Agreement that they would not find him and his fellow-officers wedded and glued to forms of government and readily acknowledged for his part that the foundation and supremacy is in the people, radically in them.

‘Leveller Country’: Places associated with the Leveller and the ‘True Leveller’ (‘Digger’) Movement in 1647-49.

The famous debate on the 29th, in which the Leveller spokesmen joined issue with Cromwell and Ireton over the very foundations of a free commonwealth, came about almost by accident. On the previous day, Lieutenant-Colonel Goffe made an urgent plea that they should meet first for prayer. He probably spoke for many when he said that God had not been with them in their debates so far. This did not please some of the less religious Leveller leaders like Wildman, who spoke extensively at Putney, almost as much as Ireton. But there was wide support for the proposal, and it was agreed that the next morning should be given to prayer, with the committee convening in the afternoon. There was a big attendance at the prayer meeting, and testimonies were heard. When the Levellers arrived in the early afternoon to confer with the committee, they found a large and potentially sympathetic audience and wanted to launch a general debate on the Agreement there and then. Cromwell understandably opposed this proposal, stating that he and the others present had already spent several hours together in seeking the Lord. But several other officers supported it, including Colonel Thomas Rainborough, whom Cromwell and Fairfax had already incensed over his appointment as vice-admiral in the Navy and their consequent reassignment of his New Model regiment to another officer. Although brave, sincere and a genuine radical, his motives at Putney were somewhat clouded by personal antagonisms. Nonetheless, the support he garnered at that moment meant that Cromwell and Ireton had to bow to pressure; the Agreement was duly read out in its entirety once more, and then debated clause by clause.

If Cromwell and Ireton had had time to think and reflect, they might have furthered their most immediate object, which was to preserve the army’s unity and discipline, by focusing on those parts of the Agreement which commanded general consensus in it, such as liberty of conscience, equality before the law and the superior authority of the people’s representatives. Instead, Ireton seized upon the proposal to equalise constituencies on the basis of population meant that every male inhabitant had a right to vote. This was what prompted Rainborough’s memorable affirmation that…

the poorest he that is in England hath a life to live, as the greatest he; and therefore… that every man who is to live under a government ought first by his own consent to put himself under that government.

Henry Ireton

Against him, Ireton (above) took his stand on the constitution of parliament from time immemorial and on the principle that only they who had a permanent fixed interest in this kingdom, whether as freeholders or as freemen of corporations, the latter being mostly substantial traders. Liberty cannot be provided for in a general sense if property be preserved he asserted, and added I would have an eye to property. This led to a gladatorial contest with Rainborough; for at least half an hour no one else got a word in, and both made long speeches after that. Sexby and Wildman also contributed substantially, and there is no doubt that the Leveller case commanded more sympathy than Ireton’s. Sexby was passionately eloquent on behalf of his fellow-soldiers in challenging the claim that only those with a fixed estate should enjoy full political rights. Alluding to the already famous declaration of June that this was no mercenary army, he declared that if we had not a right to the kingdom, we were mere mercenary soldiers. He was echoing Rainborough, who had said he would fain know what the soldier hath fought for all this while. Rainborough went further than most of the Leveller leaders up to this point, by contending for unqualified manhood suffrage. The Levellers represented the interests of people of some modest economic independence, small traders and craftsmen, rather than those of the great mass of the poor. When some of the officers present, in dismay at the heat being generated by the long wrangle between Ireton and Rainborough, tried to steer discussion towards a compromise, such as denying the vote only to foreigners and to those too dependent to make a free choice, Petty responded positively; he was quite ready to consider excluding servants and apprentices who lived in their masters’ households, and men who subsisted by alms.

But just as the debate seemed set on a more constructive course, Rainborough tried to move that the army should be called to a rendezvous, and its line of action settled there. He doubtless had in mind the June rendezvous near Newmarket and the mass adoption of the Solemn Engagement, but whereas that event had served to unite the greater mass of the army, what he proposed would have further divided it. The record of the day’s debate breaks off before the end, but it seems that a straw poll was taken as to whether all but beggars and servants should have the vote, and (reportedly), only three were against. This did not, of course, amount to a general conversion to the Leveller programme as a whole, as if the vote had been on whether to march on London and impose the Agreement on parliament it would doubtless have gone very differently. To prepare for the next day, a new committee was established to seek compromises between the Heads of the Proposals and the Agreement. It comprised Cromwell, Ireton, both the Rainborough brothers, Chillenden, Sexby and Allen.

The Levellers, however, were rarely all of one mind, and Wildman was much less interested in compromise than in power, unlike John Lilburne, who was not ill-disposed towards the king. Wildman was already a republican by this time, and almost certainly wrote A Call to all the Soldiers of the Army by the People of England, which was in print and circulating among the regiments on 29 October, just as the great debate on the Agreement was happening. It denounced Cromwell and Ireton in virulent terms, accusing them of ‘leading the agitators by the nose’ in the General Council while they drove on the king’s design in parliament, and of claiming as they did so that they spoke for the whole army. It called upon the soldiery to withdraw their obedience from all officers who would not go with them along the path blazed by the Agreement, declaring …

Ye have men amongst you as fit to govern as others to be removed: And with a word ye can create new officers. … truest lovers of the people ye can find to help you. … Establish a free parliament by expulsion of the usurpers.

This was an open incitement to mutiny, and it was not the only one in print and circulation. New agents were already appearing in other regiments beside the original five, and the men of Colonel Robert Lilburne’s regiment of foot, which Fairfax had ordered to Newcastle, was already defying their officers and holding unauthorised rendezvous.

On Sunday 31st, Colonel Rainborough took advantage of a break in proceedings in the debates to visit John Lilburne in the Tower. Rainborough professed great friendship towards the Leveller leader, though there is little evidence that he had met him previously. Nevertheless, he deplored the ‘foolish zeal’ which was driving some of the spokesmen at Putney to express evil intentions towards the king’s person, which he well knew the greatest part of the army abhorred to think of. Our information about this visit comes from The Tower of London Letter-Book of Sir Lewis Dyve. Earlier in the month Dyve had delivered Lilburne’s advice to the king that he should call a meeting with the Levellers in the army council and reassure them about his intentions. If he did so, Lilburne promised, he would have the army at his devotion within six weeks. But in that the Leveller leader was out of touch with the tide of ill-feeling towards the king that was rising in the army which made itself known in the special session of the General Council on Monday 1st. It probably owed something to Wildman’s influence over the new agents and his speeches at Putney, but it was also partly religious in origin. Lieutenant Colonel John Jubbes made a statement at the Putney debates on 1st November 1647, in which he called for political reforms extending well beyond the regiment’s grievances he had set down in a statement on 13th May. However, Jubbes’ position was a conciliatory one between the army independents and the Levellers, seeking even to bring ‘liberal presbyterians’ into an agreement.

Cromwell was presiding at Putney again as November began, and he began by inviting those present to speak of any divine prompting that they had received in answer to their prayers, and this was an unintended invitation to those, not just the Levellers, to express their beliefs that God had abandoned their cause because their leaders in parliament continued to sin against him by trafficking with the king. In particular, Captain Bishop gave powerful testimony that God’s answer to his prayers had been that they were all guilty of…

compliance to preserve that man of blood, and those principles, which God from heaven by his many successes given hath manifestly declared against.

The King’s ‘Escape’ to Carisbrooke Castle:

This scriptural image of Charles as a ‘man of blood’ was to gain even more potency with the outbreak of the second Civil War leading to a justification of his trial before parliament and subsequent execution. But, at this point, such responses were just the opposite of what Cromwell wanted to hear, and he let himself get drawn into a long altercation with Goffe in particular as to how far they could expect God to pronounce on detailed political matters. He also allowed a long and increasingly ill-tempered three-sided exchange of views to develop between Ireton, Wildman and Rainborough, who differed so much in their principles that there was little chance of reconciling these views. Yet the General Council agreed to go on meeting daily until the proposals in front of it had been fully considered. But these sittings only generated more division, and the commanders became increasingly concerned about this. Charles had also given them fresh cause to be concerned about his intentions since he had given his word that he would not try to ‘escape’ from Hampton Court and, in return, he had been free to see whomever he pleased. However, on 30 October he withdrew his ‘parole’, resulting in a doubling of his guards. But it was impossible to foil a determined escape plan from the palace without making him a close prisoner within it, and that was politically unacceptable while he was still formally king and accorded royal honours.

What was more worrying, however, was the growing restlessness in the army. Leveller propaganda was making convertsand the new agents were claiming to have the support of sixteen regiments, including seven of foot. But not all the discontent was of their making since four hundred of Colonel Robert Lilburne’s mutinous foot soldiers were reported early in November to have declared for the king, and his was not the only regiment in which royalist sympathies rose to the surface. Probably more typical was a rising resentment against the agitators in perfectly loyal regiments due to the divisions they were causing and, in some cases, their overbearing attitude towards the ordinary soldiery. Whether such tensions were aroused by the original agitators or the new agents is not clear, but men who were not in direct touch with the proceedings at Putney may not have made the distinction. Fairfax was reliably reported to have received a petition from the majority of regiments, asking him to send their agitators back to them until he felt a need to summon them again, and undertaking to submit to him and his council of war according to the old and accustomed discipline of the army.

Oliver Cromwell by Robert Walker, circa 1649.

Within the General Council the generals’ hold on proceedings remained somewhat precarious. On 5 November, when Fairfax was well enough to preside again, and Cromwell had gone to the Commons, Rainborough secured the assent of the meeting to send a damaging letter to the Speaker alleging that the House had been induced to make further propositions to the king because it was told that the army wished it. The General Council declared that any such representation of the army’s desires was absolutely groundless. This was as good as to accuse Cromwell and Ireton of misrepresenting the army’s views to the House, so Ireton opposed the letter vehemently. When it was approved, he stormed out of the meeting, vowing not to return until it was recalled. The Levellers also went on pushing for another general rendezvous, and on the 6th, they pressed hard for a free debate on whether the king should be allowed to retain any powers. At the General Council’s next meeting two days later they seemed bent on confrontation over the franchise, and there was another protracted clash, but Fairfax and Cromwell had already decided that the General Council was being made a platform for those who sought to divide the army and take control of it, so that the long debate on the Agreement must be wound up.

The ‘grandees’ may also have had intelligence that the king was about to ‘bolt’, for it was during this weekend that Charles finally made up his mind to leave Hampton Court. So when the talks seemed to have run their course, Cromwell moved that since Fairfax intended to call the army to a rendezvous shortly, and because many distempers are reported to to be in the several regiments, the General Council should advise him to send the officer-representatives and the the agitators back to their regiments until he should see cause to summon them again. There is no record of any dissent, and Fairfax reported to the Speaker that the regimental representatives had unanimously offered to return the regiments and do all they could to restore discipline in them. To underline his support for his soldiers’ real interests, he accompanied their letter with a request to the Commons for the immediate disbursement of six weeks’ pay. When the full General Council met next day, it approved a letter to the Speaker, explaining that its previous one on the 5th was not intended to mean that the army was opposed to parliament’s sending any more propositions to the king. The generals were in control again, and it was announced on the same day that the promised rendezvous of the army was to be spread over three separate dates and places between 15th and 18th November.

The Leveller agents publicly denounced this as a base device to prevent the army from adopting their Agreement by general acclamation, and this was doubtless a consideration. But there were more compelling reasons for appointing three rendezvous, not least that Fairfax wanted to address each regiment in person, which could not be done in the course of one day. Moreover the regiments were now dispersed over a wide area, and to suddenly concentrated them in one place close to London would have not only set the political alarm bells ringing but caused much hardship to civilians. The Leveller agents, however, urged them in print to gather in a single rendezvous in defiance of orders. Nevertheless, the Agreement had been amended to include a substantial extension of the franchise, as proposed, to all soldiers and all others except servants and beggars. But Cromwell and Ireton made a perfectly-timed counter-attack. The old agitators repudiated the new programme; the generals reasserted their authority. On 8 November the agitators were sent back to their regiments, and the Army Council was adjourned for over a fortnight. The pattern established in June had now been dramatically reversed. Then the rank and file had held the initiative: the agitators had seized the king and the commanding officers had had to accept the situation at the general rendezvous at Newmarket as the only means of preserving the unity of the army. Now the rank and file were already divided and had lost the initiative, when the shattering news came that King Charles had escaped from army captivity.

On 11 November 1647 Charles had indeed escaped the custody of the New Model Army at Hampton Court. He had finally decided upon flight more than a week earlier, and he probably fixed the date on the 7th, before he had anything to fear from the army. Yet on the 9th he told Sir John Berkeley that he was in fear for his life, for he had received a letter that day warning him that eight or nine agitators had met the previous night and resolved to kill him. The writer, who signed himself ‘E.R.’, was almost certainly Lieutenant-Colonel Henry Lilburne, brother and second-in-command to Colonel Robert, but of a very different temper from either him or even his other brother John. Henry was shortly to declare for the king. There is some evidence of a shadowy plot among some of the Leveller agents to abduct the king, though not to assassinate him. Cromwell himself heard rumours of an attempt on the king’s person, and wrote at once to his cousin Colonel Whalley, who commanded the guards at Hampton Court to take special measures against this, for it would be accounted a most horrid act. But while it suited Charles to declare publicly that he fled because he feared for his life, he left a letter for Whalley, assuring him that this was not the case. His main reason, which he kept to himself, was to be free to negotiate with the Scottish commissioners without the surveillance of the army or parliament. When he set out from Hampton Court, he had no idea where he would head for, and neither did Cromwell, who had not yet given up hope of coming to terms with him, for only the day before his escape the Commons had put the finishing touches to a new set of peace propositions, based on the initiative of Cromwell’s independent allies.

The King had told the Scottish commissioners on the 9th that he was ready to make for Berwick, but he evidently changed his mind, and his companions Ashburnham and Berkeley gave him conflicting advice. In the end, he decided to decided to place his trust in Colonel Robert Hammond, another of Cromwell’s cousins, who had become increasingly unhappy about the army’s increasingly political role over the second half of 1647, and with Fairfax’s concurrence he had given up his regimental command in favour of what he hoped would be a quieter life as governor of the Isle of Wight. Hammond was utterly dumbfounded, therefore, when Berkeley and Ashburnham arrived at Carisbrooke Castle, his headquarters, and delivered the king into his hands. He immediately sent word to Cromwell, and despite his conflict of loyalties, he set a guard on his uninvited guest to prevent either kidnap or escape. Two days after his arrival he sent a request to parliament for a personal negotiation in London, on the basis of a three-year trial period for Presbyterianism, liberty of worship thereafter for all papists, and parliamentary control of the armed forces during his lifetime but not under his successors. That might have been a basis for a settlement eighteen months earlier, but he was now far less credible as a negotiator than he had been then.

This key locked the door to the king’s room at Carisbrooke Castle on the Isle of Wight. A laundry maid, Mary, smuggled letters in and out on the castle for the king. Charles sometimes used the secret code below for his letters.

Rendezvous & ‘Remonstrance’:

Meanwhile, on 15th, Fairfax held the first of the three scheduled rendezvous at Corkbush Field near Ware. He brought with him a new Remonstrance, issued in his name and that of his council of war, and prepared with the advice of a committee headed by Cromwell and Ireton but included several radical officers and agitators. It redefined the common objectives of the army, and it was hoped that by having it read to eat regiment, personally commended by Fairfax, and then subscribed by officers and men, unity and and discipline would be restored. But the Levellers had been busy preparing to use the occasion for their own purposes, and the generals must have feared that they would try to turn it into a general rendezvous and get the Agreement acclaimed instead of Fairfax’s Remonstrance. They soon found people distributing the former among the the troops and two former officers, Colonel William Eyre and Major Thomas Scott, haranguing them in support of it. The generals promptly had them arrested, but as soon as Fairfax appeared on the field he was confronted by a delegation headed by Rainborough, who presented him with the Agreement and a petition. Rainborough, no longer in the army, had no right to be there, and as a member of the House of Commons, he was also choosing openly to disregard its condemnation of the Agreement as destructive to the being of Parliaments, and to the fundamental government of the kingdom.

Seven regiments attended the first rendezvous at Corkbush Field near Ware by Fairfax’s commands; all greeted him with enthusiasm and readily subscribed his Remonstrance. Two others, Harrison’s and Lilburne’s, appeared on the field without orders and without their officers, except for Captain-Lieutenant Bray of Lilburne’s, the highest-ranked officer. He claimed that there was no visible authority in the Kingdom but the general … and the general was not infallible. Many of the men wore copies of the Agreement stuck in their hats, overwritten with the Leveller slogan, England’s freedom: soldiers’ rights! This was mutiny, but it swiftly collapsed. The defiant soldiers found themselves isolated, and they were met with uncompromising firmness. Officers of Fairfax’s staff rode in among them, snatching the papers and sea-green ribbons from their hats. Earlier in 1647 the Levellers had begun to mobilise mass petitions, often delivered by noisy crowds wearing the Leveller token of a sea-green ribbon in their hats. Cromwell was in no doubt at all that the Leveller agitations were undermining military discipline.

Robert Lilburne’s men, having marched twenty miles that day, arrived long after Harrison’s had been dealt with, and when a major tried to remonstrate with them they stoned and wounded him. Fairfax left them until he had reviewed the seven regiments present by his orders, but they must have heard the cheers that greeted his speeches throughout the day. Promises of arrears of pay were given, together with vague declarations about political reforms. Fairfax threatened to resign if these assurances were not accepted and if he did not receive a promise from each and every officer and soldier to obey his superiors in accordance with military discipline, and to abide by what the General Council determined with respect to public engagements. In return he pledged not only to fulfill all his duties as general, but also to further join with them in pressing for an early dissolution of parliament and the succession of future parliaments, elected by ‘equal representation’.

In the prevailing political circumstances nothing but surrender and submission was possible for the rebels. Encouraged by Bray and other agitators, there was a brief skirmish when Fairfax’s staff approached the two rebellious regiments, but when Cromwell and other officers drew their swords and charged at them, they soon fell into line and general discipline was swiftly asserted. Fairfax’s wisdom of holding separate rendezvous at which he could exploit his personal charisma to the full was now apparent after Ware. He had further successes at Ruislip Heath and Kingston in the following days, at which the regiments, two of which had been in a state of of incipient mutiny read the signs, toed the line and expressed a ready compliance and subjection. The Remonstrance was well calculated to restore the soldiers’ solidarity. It accused the new agents of acting, without any mandate from their regiments, as a ‘divided party’ from the General Council, under the direction of non-members of the army. This represented a resetting and a reafirmation of what the army had stood for in its pre-Agreement manifestoes of the previous June. All the regiments, including the lately mutinous ones, gave Fairfax the promises he demanded. This also marked a rejection, not of the basic principles of the Leveller movement, but of its recent tactics.

Considering how serious the threat of mutiny had been in the New Model at this point, its perpetrators were dealt with remarkably leniently, especially by the standards of early modern armies. On Corkbush Field, eight or nine ringleaders in Lilburne’s regiment were court-martialled on the spot and sentenced to death by firing squad, but Fairfax pardoned all but three, who were then allowed to draw lots for their lives. Only the one loser was shot, so that instead of the Agreement being read at the head of each regiment, Private Richard Arnold was shot at the head of his. The Levellers made made much of him as their first martyr. and when the eight others, including Bray, were taken into custody for future trial, the London Levellers campaigned and demonstrated vociferously for their release, leading to further arrests. In addition to those mentioned above, those arrested included William Everard, William Thompson, eleven in all. Their trials by court-martial were delayed, the last being held on 23 December, and when they proceeded, there was an unwillingness to judge harshly men who, however mistaken in their actions, had acted out of conviction. Only two were condemned to death, and both were reprieved. Both Colonel Rainborough and Major White made contrition before the General Council, the former eventually being allowed to resume his commission in the Navy, and the latter being retored to the Council. Even Bray was allowed to resume his regimental duties after making due submission.

So ended the Leveller attempt to capture control of the army, but not the movement’s wider role in the future of the kingdom. In retrospect, it is clear that the recall and replacement of the agitators of the five cavalry regiments, apparently done on John Lilburne’s advice, was going much faster than the majority of the rank and file were prepared to follow. They were principally concerned with wages and indemnity, and royalist sentiments were also widespread among them, even within regiments otherwise known for their radicalism. The declarations of the new agitators show them to be consistently on the defensive, for as Wildman himself wrote later: Did not many regiments at Ware cry out for the King and Sir Thomas? Consternation over the current wave of Leveller demonstrations and the anxiety about the king’s activities made parliament look more kindly on the army. Cromwell received the thanks of the Commons for restoring order on 19 November, though Fairfax was ordered to withdraw his headquarters to Windsor. The General Council met intermittently for the next six weeks, but it had lost its purpose, was dominated by the grandees and faded out at the beginning of the New Year.

Getting the pay the army needed took a little longer than the expressions of goodwill from parliament, but the City began to open its purse-strings when Colonel Hewson pointedly drew up his regiment in Hyde Park, and a firmly worded representation from Fairfax and the General Council, on 7 December, concerning the army’s financial and other material needs, got parliament moving towards meeting them. Under the threat of having troops billeted on citizens who were defaulting on their assessment payments, measures were taken to put an end to free quarter and enough money was found to pay off the men who had enlisted since 6 August. Most of those still in service were fully paid during the next six months; provision was made for maimed soldiers, widows and orphans, and apprentices were assured that their time in the army would count as part of their term of service. Parliament was not under the same pressure to attend the king’s latest overtures, for it was plain to the clear-sighted that if he had been seriously intent on negotiating he would have stayed at Hampton Court to hear parliament’s new proposals. The Independent-dominated House of Lords responded first, and they wanted some binding pledges from him before parliament wouéd treat further. They therefore framed four propositions, for the Commons to convert into bills, intending that he should first give them statutory force by his assent before being brought to London for a personal treaty.

The Four Bills & Presbyterian Parleys with the King:

The first of these propositions gave parliament full control over all land and sea forces for the next twenty years, and made the king’s disposal of them thereafter subject to parliamentary consent. The second annulled all oaths, declarations, proclamations, and judicial proceedings against parliament and its members and supporters since the start of the war. The third cancelled all peerages granted since May 1642, and ruled that no peers made from that time on should sit in parliament without the consent of both Houses. The fourth empowered the present parliament to adjourn to any place in England that it chose, for as long as it saw fit. Annexed to the Four Bills, as they came to be called, were a set of propositions, intended as parliament’s further terms for a treaty, which included the abolition of episcopacy, the banning of the Book of Common Prayer, and the penalisation of the king’s supporters in the war on the lines of the Propositions of Newcastle. The Commons approved the Lord’s proposals by a mere nine votes, but then stalled on converting them into bills. The Independents, who were still prepared to restore the king on strict conditions, were almost balanced by a combination of Presbyterians who would have him back on easier terms and the ‘commonwealthmen’ who did not want him back on any terms. Charles sent Berkeley to Windsor to ask the army to intervene on his behalf, but his envoy was given a cool reception. Fairfax told him that they were the parliament’s army, and would have to refer his proposals there. The Four Bills, when eventually enacted, were presented to Charles on Christmas Eve, and he was given four days in which to reply.

The King’s cane handle in Carisbrooke Castle Museum

Somewhat ironically, being shut up in Carisbrooke Castle provided Charles with a kind of political liberty, since he was still allowed to entertain offers for his endorsement from the lowest bidders. They included the Scots, not the zealous Covenanters, but a critical element of the Scottish nobles who feared that the formidable New Model Army which had neutered the English Parliament would target them next, and thereby subject Scotland to a bedlam of sects which was already being unloosed, in their eyes, in England. The Scots also knew that, in his troubles, Charles was already becoming more popular than ever been during the eleven years of personal rule and the first Civil War. Lauderdale, Loudoun and Lanark arrived at Carisbrooke soon after the votes in the Commons, somewhat suspicious of Charles because he had not gone to Berwick, as promised. But they were anxious that he should not make peace with the English Parliament in which Scotland had no say. So they came to the Isle of Wight and made him the best offer he had yet received: In return for a trial period of three years of Presbyterianism in England and his voluntary acceptance of the Covenant, the Scots agreed to help Charles regain control of his kingdoms. He certainly wrung easier terms from them by pretending that he was about to assent to the Four Bills.

The political front with and in Scotland had been relatively quiet throughout most of 1647, when much of the country had been in the grip of a prolonged and deadly visitation of the plague. But the last of the Irish and the MacDonalds who had fought with Montrose had been savagely crushed, and there was no further resistance from the royalist party under Huntly. No enemies of the Covenant remained undrer arms, therefore, so the political arena was dominated by the rival Covenanting factions headed by Argyll and Hamilton. Both wanted to see the king restored in all his kingdoms, but until the summer Argyll’s and the Kirk’s party had successfully maintained that he must take and impose the Covenant. From August onwards, however, the prospect that the king might come to terms with an independent-dominated English parliament backed by the hated New Model Army swung the balance towards Hamilton’s party, and so still more did the personal danger which Charles was perceived to be in from the dissenters in the army. For the Scots, he was their king as much as he was England’s, and the view prevailed that that it was better he should owe his restoration to Scotland, even if his commitment to Presbyterianism fell far short of what the Scots’ leaders wanted than that he should regain his thrones on the ungodly basis of religious liberty, or to be prevented from regaining them at all. That, at least, was how Lauderdale and Lanark felt, though Loudon was full of misgivings.

In the end, all three signed a secret agreement with Charles, known as the ‘Engagement’, on 26th December, under which (also seen as a means to end the civil war in Scotland), the Scots’ army, together with a newly-raised royalist army from the North of England, would, if necessary, impose the settlement by force. Despite the distrust he inspired, the three Scots’ visits were not controlled by their leaders at home. Charles was still their king, and Scotland was still England’s ally as long as he was also its king. At this point, there was no real indication that this was about to change. Charles did not give much away in the Engagement, however, and although he agreed to confirm the ‘Solemn League and Covenant’ by act of parliament in both kingdoms, he only agreed to confirm a Presbyterian establishment in the Church of England for an experimental three years. After that, there would be a debate among the ‘divines’ of the Westminster Assembly, reinforced by twenty additional members named by himself and any others sent by the Kirk. In the light of these deliberations, the permanent form of government of the Church of England would then be settled by King and Parliament. He also promised his assent to acts of parliament for the suppression of all Independents, Baptists and seperatists of every kind, and for the punishment of blasphemy, heresy and schism.

Charles condemned the actions of Fairfax’s army since its refusal to disband, and all the propositions that had been sent to him thereafter without the Scots’ consent. He promised to endeavour a complete union of the kingdoms, and in return the Scots promised to secure a personal treaty in London, upon propositions mutually agreed between England and Scotland. If this was refused by the English parliament, Scotland would declare his right to control the armed forces and the Great Seal, and to bestow offices and honours and to veto acts of parliament; and ultimately, in order to restore him to his just rights would send an army into England. But the Scots had no chance of raising an army that could engage that of Fairfax and Cromwell with any hope of success; they would have to count on powerful risings in their support, but they were hardly likely to win the hearts and minds of ‘freeborn’ Englishmen by dictating in advance the solutions to such problems as the control of the armed forces, the appointment of ministers and the royal veto, and by closing the door to liberty of conscience. As for Charles, his calling in of a Scottish army before he had explored fully the possibility of negotiating a peaceful restoration with the English parliament and army, was the most disastrous decision of his life. If he had been in Berwick, with a reasonable chance of escaping abroad if his champions were defeated, the gamble would have been less reckless, though he would still have lost his temporary popularity by plunging the two kingdoms into bloodshed again.

Over Christmas there were riotous demonstrations for king and church, for the old Anglican religion, almost amounting to insurrections, in Canterbury, Ipswich, and other towns, while in London Christmas decorations appeared defiantly in churches and other public places. Ejected clergymen resumed their pulpits and used the Prayer Book services, and royalist newspapers and pamphlets appeared freely on the bookstalls. But these were mostly symptoms of a widespread nostalgia for the old days of peace rather than of any general willingness to go to war again, and Charles failed to exploit this discontent by not displaying a more straightforward disposition towards a peace settlement. Next Charles attempted to escape by sea from his island ‘open prison’ but the wind was aginst him. As a result, his guards were redoubled and Vice-Admiral Rainborough, taking up his Naval commission on 1st January, was posted to guard the Solent. Charles lost the company of his friends Berkeley, Ashburton and Legge. In the Commons there was a move to impeach him on 3rd January, and to settle the kingdom without him. For most MPs that was a step too far, but it did pass a ‘Vote of No Address’, declaring that it would send no more overtures to the king and would receive none from the king. Anyone else caught attempting to treat with him would be charged with high treason. But in passing this, the ‘party of royal independents’ was seriously split, as was its alliance with the army high command, which had produced the most statesmanlike proposals for a lasting peace settlement.

The Outbreak of the Second Civil War:

The threat of the King once more in arms reunited the factious elements in the Parliamentarian camp and the New Model returned to duty. The hard-won peace was lost and the stage was now set for the second Civil War, but once again there were serious disagreements ongoing within the two Houses as to what parliament’s war aims would now be, and still wider differences between them and the army. With the Scots’ intentions uncertain, and the Irish rebels still undefeated, the army needed to close ranks. Moreover, the Levellers articulated only one strain of radical idealism in the English Revolution of the 1640s, whether in London, the counties or the army. Independent and sectarian congregations were growing rapidly in all three, and it was widely believed among them that the victory God had granted to his ‘saints’ in the recent war heralded the prophesied overthrow of the Antichrist, and that to seek its ‘fruits’ in the secular ideas of the Agreement was at the best to be distracted from Divine Truth and at the worst to succumb to blasphemy. To such believers, Leveller democracy was a dubious basis for a holy commonwealth. Just after Fairfax finished reviewing the army in November, the gathered churches of London had published a declaration which bore the names of some of the best known Independent and Baptist ministers, including Rainborough’s own pastor. A key passage in it alluded to the Levellers’ policies and their propogation in the army:

Since there is also much darkness remaining in the minds of men, as to make them call evil good, and good evil; and so much pride in their hearts as to make their own wills a law, not unto themselves only but unto others also; it cannot but be very prejudicial to to human society, and the promotion of the good of commonwealths, cities, armies or families, to admit of a party, or all to be equal in power. … the ranging of men into several and subordinate ranks and degrees is a thing necessary for the common good of men.

This may also have been the position of Hewson’s regimental chaplain, Henry Pinnell, who in December 1647 defended the Agitators to Cromwell’s face and in 1648 wrote A Word of Prophecy concerning The Parliament, Generall and the Army. Under Hewson’s command, the formally radical regiment remained loyal to the senior commanders, while others supported the Levellers. Unpopular though the military presence was due to its cost, neither parliament nor the army could be justly accused of keeping up larger forces than the circumstances warranted. During the early months of 1648 no fewer than twenty thousand soldiers had been disbanded with two months’ pay. The axe fell mainly on the provincial forces, especially those in Wales and the borders, many of whose officers had had been in sympathy with the attempted presbyterian counter-revolution of the previous summer. It looked as though they might join in a general mutiny against their disbandment, but firm measures by Fairfax stifled it. There were further mutinies in February, led by former agitators, but they were easily dealt with. On 22nd February 1648, following a soldier petition to Fairfax, Hewson expressed a view about the Levellers which was typical of the ‘grandees’:

We have had tryal enough of the Civil Courts; we can hang twenty before they will hang one.

The war itself was an incoherent affair. Charles and the Scots had hoped that his English and Welsh supporters would rise in arms simultaneously with a Scottish incursion, for they knew that their only real chance against the New Model ‘veterans’ lay in diverting and dividing it by co-ordinated insurrections in several parts of southern Britain. But the king was still a captive on the Isle of Wight, and had no real means of marshalling his followers nationwide. The Scots did not have an army in the field until July, long after the series of separate royalist risings in southern England and Wales had already been defeated. The garrisons of most defended towns and castles in England and Wales were discharged, and Colonel Lambert (pictured below) was now in charge of the remaining forces in northern England, following the disbandment of the Northern Association. The New Model itself was slimmed down to about twenty-four thousand men, losing nearly four thousand, less than parliament itself had recently legislated for. Divisions among the king’s erstwhile supporters in the Celtic kingdoms held up the construction of a significant force for his cause in the north.

In April 1648, having lost the debate within the regiment, as the Levellers had within the army as a whole, and as the Second Civil War approached, Major Jubbes laid down his sword and took up the pen. He was disillusioned with the course the revolution was taking, believing that Cromwell was diverting the cause of liberation, but he seems to have been equally saddened by Leveller support for mutinies in the army and violent revolution involving military dictatorship. The war had encouraged Major Jubbes’ pacifist views, and he came to see a real conflict between, in his words, the slavery of the sword and a Christian peace. Opposed to the war in Ireland and saddened by the suppression of the Levellers, Jubbes pressed for political change from outside the army. He became associated with a group of London radicals who were more moderate than the Levellers. His social radicalism was linked to millennarian ideas which he shared with the Fifth Monarchists. The first two political documents of the millennarian cause originated in Norwich, Jubbes’ home town, and addressed issues on which he had expressed his views within the army. Jubbes was replaced as Lieutenant Colonel by Daniel Axtell, with John Carter becoming Major.

Lieutenant-Colonel Daniel Axtell

During April and May 1648, the military situation facing Parliament gave considerable cause for concern. Revolts on behalf of the King had occurred in South Wales, Kent and Essex, and there had also been a mutiny in the Navy. From Essex, two thousand men had marched on Westminster on 4 May with a petition bearing ten times their number in names, calling for the king to be treated with and the army to be disbanded. In Kent, the spark which lit the powder keg was the sitting of a special commission at Canterbury on 10th and 11th May to try the Christmas rioters. More seriously, on the 16th, three thousand armed men from Surrey brought another petition to Westminster Hall. Fairfax still had two regiments in the capital to guard the parliament, and they were called in. The result was a violent encounter in which half a dozen petitioners were killed and many more were wounded. Fairfax was able to deal with these threats in turn and he was supported by a strong framework of Parliamentarian garrisons in north Wales, the north of England and the Midlands. Kent, Surrey and Essex were still in an explosive condition as Cromwell headed for south Wales.

Westminster Hall, still standing as part of the Palace of Westminster (Houses of Parliament) today.

Whilst Fairfax had had to delay his march northwards against the expected Scottish invasion in order to successfully drive the rebels back into their homes, the bolder spirits among them held a large gathering at Rochester on the 22nd, supported by many of the local gentry. They appointed a general rendezvous at Blackheath on the 30th, hoping to be joined there by equal numbers from Essex. They were encouraged when many of the warships around the eastern coasts declared for the king, many of the Kentish sailors also being disgusted by Rainborough’s appointment as Vice-Admiral. The crew of his flagship mutinied while he was ashore, preventing him and his family from coming aboard. Nine ships were defying parliament within days of the outbreak of the rebellion, and they were soon joined by others, enabling the Kentishmen to secure all the maritime castles with the exception of Dover. The insurgents lacked as yet an authorised military leader, and since the king was a captive it fell to the exiled court of the queen and the Prince of Wales to commission one. Their choice as commander of all the king’s forces in England was the Earl of Holland, a courtier who had changed sides twice but was still a favourite of Henrietta Maria. He appointed the veteran Earl of Norwich, Goring’s father, to command the Kentish forces. He was hardly the ideal man to reconcile the divergent aspirations of the seasoned cavaliers and of the majority who had risen primarily to reassert the rights and interests of their county community, but his leadership was accepted and he exercised it vigorously.

By the end of May, Norwich had about eleven thousand men under arms, and there was a great fear in London of a concerted atack from both north and south of the Thames. But Norwich’s troops were widely scattered, and Fairfax frustrated their planned rendezvous by occupying Blackheath himself. From there, he advanced with about four thousand men against Maidstone, where Norwich found himself dangerously outnumbered. While Cromwell supervised the campaign in Wales, Fairfax fought his way into Maidstone on 31st May in a tough fight before he dislodged the royalists, and then crossed to Essex to besiege Colchester, leaving Hewson’s regiment to ‘mop up’ the rest of Kent. Norwich tried to maintain his advance to Blackheath, but finding his road to London blocked, he ferried his remaining three thousand men across the Thames into Essex and set about raising that county. Colonel Hewson himself was commended for his valour and resolution when the regiment bore the brunt of the fighting at the storming of Maidstone. Fairfax wrote of the valour and resolution of Col. Hewson, whose Regiment had the hardest task, Major Carter being injured and Captain Price slain. Hewson and Axtell were voted a hundred and a hundred and fifty pounds respectively by parliament in recognition of this service. With Rich’s regiment, they suppressed the rising in Kent and recaptured the castles of Deal, Walmer and Sandown. But Rich’s regiment had reappointed its agitators, who petitioned for the Agreement once more: they were forcibly dispersed by their officers. By judicious manoeuvring the generals retained control before the Second Civil War broke out in earnest.

James Hamilton, Duke of Hamilton, after Van Dyck.

As the Engagement became better publicised during the Spring, hundreds of English royalists and reformadoes arrived in Scotland to offer their services. With their help, Berwick and Carlisle were occupied for the king on 28-29 April by Sir Marmaduke Langdale and Sir Philip Musgrave respectively. But it was not until 4 May, when the war had already begun in Wales, that the Scottish Parliament ordered the raising of an army of 27,750 foot and 2,760 horse. The Covenanting army was to be absorbed into it, but its commander David Leslie refused to serve for an uncovenanted king. Hamilton was then named as general. Meanwhile, Fairfax sent Colonel Horton with a small mixed force to Wales, to ensure that Laugharne’s troops disbanded according to orders, but Horton found most of them defiant; many wore papers in their hats reading ‘We long to see our king’. He engaged them at St Fagans near Llandaff on 8 May, the first clash of arms of the second war, beating them soundly; but it took larger forces to retake Pembroke Castle and subdue south Wales. Cromwell was already on the way to join him with three regiments of foot and two of horse. By this time there were clear signs that the Scots were raising an amy, and the northern royalists’ seizure of Berwick and Carlisle confirmed that an invasion was not far away. English counties petitioned parliament to readmit the king to a personal treaty, and although this was unrealistic, given the king’s obvious determination to regain what he had lost by force, the Commons did vote by 165 to 99 that they would not alter the fundamental government of the kingdom, by King, Lords and Commons, though they were already thinking of replacing Charles with his youngest son, the Duke of Gloucester. ‘That man of blood’, as Charles had first been named at Putney, had, in many eyes, foreited his right to rule by renewing warfare against his people, but they had not yet concluded that the monarchy should be abolished.

We also need to be wary of believing that the grandees and officers embarked on the second Civil War with the aim of putting the king on trial for his life. We do not know when Cromwell made up his mind that Charles was no longer fit to be king, but it was almost certainly not in the Spring of 1648. The republican soldier and MP, Edmund Ludlow, wrote an account of a conference that Cromwell held at his London residence between those called the grandees of the the House and Army, just before his Welsh campaign, in which Cromwell and his fellow-officers…

… kept themselves in the clouds, and would not declare their judgements either for a monarchical, aristocratical or democratical government; maintaining that any of them might be good in themselves, or for us, according as providence should direct us.

It would have been unlike Cromwell to presume to judge the intentions of providence until after the outcome of the war that lay ahead. One continuing difference was as to whether it was the army’s business to promote a just secular settlement of the kingdom and leave the matters of religion to the individual conscience, or whether its primary mission was to advance the interests of the people of God. The Levellers were among those who sought to prescribe a political role for it, and though Fairfax’s triumph at the three rendezvous in November had checked their influence, it had not erased it, as the events of Spring 1648 had revealed.

Theatres of War – Essex, Wales, Lancashire & Scotland:

Essex was the main theatre of war in June, but rebellion was threatened from so many quarters from mid-May that the generals’ forces were fully stretched, and it was well for parliament that, by the beginning of June, their loyalty was unassailable. In Bury St Edmunds there was a riot when some revellers tried to set up a maypole, after which some six hundred armed men took ver the town on 13th, shouting ‘For God and King Charles’. The trained bands dispersed them next day, but Colonel Whalley was sent in the next day to keep East Anglia quiet. Royalist meetings at nearby Rushbrooke Hall and Newmarket continued to arose anxiety, and there was another scare over a royalist plot to seize King’s Lynn. In June, there were reports of widespread disaffection in the Fens, the old parliamentarian heartlands, where the gentry had been dismayed by the rapid rise of radical independency, leading to them feeling equivocal if not outright hostile towards parliament. Royalism of an older kind was raising its head in Devon and Cornwall; Fairfax had sent Hardress Waller there, and he had to suppress rebellions there during June. The king’s supporters in Herefordshire were preparing to rise in support of the expected Scottish invasion, and some northern royalists under Langdale’s oders seized Pontefract Castle on 1st June. Cromwell sent some small detachments to to deal with disaffection in Shropshire, Cheshire and north Wales. However, lacking siege guns, Pembroke Castle held out against him until 11 July.

So when Fairfax set about reducing the County of Essex in June he had units of his army operating in six widely separated parts of England and Wales, and there was a serious danger of the conflagration spreading across East Anglia if he did not deal with it swiftly. The Essex rising got under way when some of the county militia were joined by Sir Charles Lucas commanding the royal forces in the county and Norwich, at Chelmsford with the Kentishmen. Together, they made for Colchester, the county town, where they set about organising its defences. Fairfax arrived before it on 12th June and summoned it to surrender the next day. When the defenders refused, he tried to storm it; but they withstood his assault through a fierce fight that lasted until midnight, with considerable losses on both sides. Fairfax’s troops were not overwhelming, so he faced a long siege; he had about nine thousand against four thousand defenders, but his troops also included local troops from Essex and Suffolk. The siege was conducted in unusual hardship and with harshness and mutual bitterness unlike any of the sieges in the first civil war. The experience of it on the parliamentarian side heightened the feeling that the king had wilfully renewed the bloodshed in the teeth of God’s judgement.

Above. The small round holes in the timbers of this house in Colchester were made by musket balls fired at the house by parliamentarian musketeers when they besieged the town in 1648.

Colchester was only fifty miles from London, and while Skippon could be counted on to hold the trained bands firm, the City government was downright unfriendly, the Lords were equivocal and the Commons were wavering. Early in June the the latter revoked their votes expelling the eleven impeached members, some of whom resumed their seats. The Tower and its garrison were back under presbyterian command, and on 19 June a train of wagons carrying munitions for the army through London was attacked and overturned by gangs of apprentices. Holland and the Duke of Buckingham were mustering the royalists of Surrey close to the capital, as part of an ambitious plan in which the warships which had gone over to the king were to sail up the Thames with the Prince of Wales and troops and munitions from France on board. But they were put to rout at Kingston on 5 July by a mixed force of Kentish levies and regulars, Buckingham’s son being killed and Holland taken prisoner. Holland was held captive at Warwick Castle, pending trial, but the Lords ordered, through their Speaker, Manchester, that he be handed over to their custody. Fairfax refused this command, which so incensed the peers that they actually entertained a motion to revoke his commission, though they did not pass it. In the span of the next week, three key events in the war occured in quick succession: the Scottish army crossed into England, the leaders of the insurrection in south Wales and the remaining royalists of the south-east were bottled up in Colchester.

On 8 July a Scottish army of six thousand infantry and three thousand cavalry, under the command of the Duke of Hamilton, crossed the border. Three days later Cromwell was able to switch his army from Wales to the north to support the 3,500 under John Lambert who had been charged with delaying the Scottish advance. This was a timely move, for although Lambert had been joined by 2,700 Lancashire troops under Ralph Assheton. Hamilton had also been joined by seven thousand more Scots and 3,500 men under Sir Marmaduke Langdale. Lambert evacuated Penrith on 14 July, falling back into Yorkshire in the expectation that the Scots would advance down the eastern side of the Pennine Hill chain. Hamilton, however, chose to advance down its western side through Cumbria and Lancashire, and Lambert lost touch with the enemy. Cromwell finally met up with him at Wetherby on 12 August before marching on to Preston, in the hope of cutting across the Scottish line of advance or of taking it in flank. Due to the heavy rain and the daily need to forage for supplies, Hamilton’s column of march became over-extended as the Scots pushed southwards. When Cromwell’s troops made contact with Langdale’s rearguard on 16 August, the Scottish infantry had barely reached Preston, while their horse were sixteen miles (26k) further south at Wigan, and their artillery was still far to the north.

Langdale warned Hamilton of the danger threatening the army’s eastern flank, but the Duke dismissed the Parliamentarian presence as a mere reconnaissance in force. On 17 August, Langdale’s Regiments stood to arms at dawn and fell back to within two miles of Preston. Sir Marmaduke posted his musketeers and pikemen in the enclosures on the west of Ribbleton Moor where the hedges and soft boggy ground made it difficult for the opposition to manoeuvre. It was not until 4 pm that the Parliamentarian regiments were finally deployed. When attacked the Royalists stood their ground well, and a fierce struggle ensued from hedge to hedge. As Langdale’s troops were gradually pushed clear of the enclosures, Cromwell’s Horse cut into the flanks and the withdrawal developed into a rout. While Langdale’s men fell or were captured, the Scottish foot continued southwards over Preston bridge, putting the Ribble between themselves and the persuing parliamentarians. Once Cromwell had cleared Preston of royalists his men stormed the bridge, driving in the defending Scottish brigades. The next bridge to fall was that crossing the Darwen, but by then it was entirely dark and fighting petered out.

The Battle of Preston painted by Charles Cattermole (1800-68). The original Walton Bridge, shown here, no longer stands and the new bridge is about fifty yards (46 metres) upstream. The Darwen Bridge has also been replaced although the present bridge stands almost exactly on the site of the old.

Hamilton’s army had escaped, though five thousand royalists had been killed or captured in the process. During the night the Scottish infantry attempted to link up with their cavalry which was now returning to Preston, but as the two bodies were moving towards each other on different roads, the first troops encountered by the cavaliers were Cromwell’s. After a running fight along the Standish road, the Scottish cavalry were at last reunited with their infantry on Wigan Moor. With his army disintegrating around him, Hamilton rode off with the horse leaving the foot to surrender at Warrington. The news of their victory hastened the surrender of Colchester, whose defenders were already preparing themselves for the inevitable. Fairfax had not tried to storm the town, though its decaying walls offered no such challenge as Bristol’s fortifications had done. Only three of his regiments were from the New Model; the others were recently recruited in Essex and Suffolk. He neither wanted nor needed to incur further casualties. Once all the other royalist movements south of the Trent had been suppressed, the Colchester garrison was isolated, and it posed no threat unless a Scottish army came to its relief. Fairfax’s persistence with the siege shows that he had strong confidence in Cromwell’s capacity to deal with Hamilton.

Sir Thomas Fairfax by John Hoskins.

The terms of surrender demanded by Fairfax at Colchester were hard, and reflect the change in the army’s attitude towards the royalist insurgents compared with the besieged garrisons of 1645-46. Both senior and junior regimental officers were granted quarter for their lives, but many of the men were sent to the West Indies as indentured servants. The townsfolk were made to pay a fine of eleven thousand pounds to prevent their city from being sacked. The fate of the commanders was decided by Fairfax’s council of war. As peers, Norwich, Capel and Hastings were sent to London to be judged by parliament, but Lucas, Lisle and Gascoigne were sentenced to military execution, though the latter was reprieved as a foreigner. Lucas and Lisle were shot the same evening. This was entirely within the rules of war as they stood, since not only had they refused the earlier summons, but both men had been made prisoners in the first war and had been released on their parole not to fight again, and Lucas was reported to the council of war as having himself ordered the slaughter of between twenty and forty men of a surrendered garrison. Hamilton, Holland and Capel were executed in front of Westminster Hall six months later, sentenced by an unconstitutional ‘High Court of Justice’ set up by the Rump Parliament. Norwich was also sentenced to death, but was reprieved by the Commons on the casting vote of the Speaker.

The immediate reaction at Westminster to the news of Cromwell’s victory at Preston was to repeal the ‘Vote of No Addresses’. Both Houses did this on 24 August, even before Colchester had surrendered and while men were still in arms for the king in Carlisle, Berwick, Pontefract and other northern fortresses, and while the Prince of Wales was still preparing to sail up the Thames. Cromwell may well have wondered why Charles was thought to be fitter to be treated with after all he had done to renew the warfare than he had been before it restarted, but for the time being he put his responsibilities as a soldier before those of a politician. In spite of his cavalry being so exceedingly battered as I never saw in my life and his infantry shattered… all to pieces, he sent Lambert off with 3,400 men in pursuit of Hamilton and led the rest of his forces in a vain attempt to cut off the retreat of Monro’s brigade into Scotland. The fragments of the Scottish army still at large in England were hunted down by Lambert and the local parliamentarian commanders, and Hamilton was captured at Uttoxeter on the 25th. Cromwell had to deal with nearly ten thousand prisoners as he carried the pursuit into Scotland. He also had to reduce Carlisle and Berwick, which were still being held in the name of the Scottish committee of estates. He had lost fewer than a hundred men killed, though many more were wounded, and together with Lambert, he had waged a brilliant campaign. On arriving in the borders, he judged the situation in Scotland to be so unsettled as to call for military intervention.

The Civil Wars in Scotland, showing siege and battle sites.

On hearing of Hamilton’s defeat, those regions who had been most hostile to the ‘Engagement’, especially Ayrshire and Clydesdale, rose in open revolt, and Galloway soon joined in. Loudoun and the other noblemen of Argyll’s party led the insurgents, in company with Leven and David Leslie, and Argyll himself was not long in joining them. Several thousand men were soon on the march towards Edinburgh, as what became known as the ‘Whiggamore Raid’ threatened to develop into a full-scale Scottish civil war. But the ‘Engagers’ had Monro’s brigade and some other straggling forces with which to shield themselves, and on 12 September they defeated the westerners at Linlithgow and then established themselves at Stirling. In mid-September, Argyll begged Cromwell not to cross the border until they invited him, promising that Berwick and Carlisle would promptly be surrendered. But in Cromwell’s view there were still too many Engagers still under arms for it to be safe to hold back, and he may have known that the pro-Stuart nobility in the north were arming to support them. The committee of estates was now badly split; Argyll’s ‘party’ sat in Edinburgh and on 4 October it renewed an act debarring all Engagers from from public office. That same day, Cromwell entered Edinburgh and eventually convinced Argyll’s committee that it needed English support, leaving some troops behind to help defend the capital. This task was entrusted to Lambert who, with two cavalry regiments and two companies of dragoons, remained there as unwelcome guests for a month.

The Treaty of Newport:

In England, meanwhile, the two major events of September were the opening of the promised negotiation between the king and fifteen commissioners of parliament in the town hall of Newport on the Isle of Wight, and the return of the Levellers to political activity after they had observed while the war lasted. In the summer of 1648 Henry Marten and Lt.-Col. William Eyres had raised a regiment of cavalry volunteers for the people’s freedom against all tyrants whatsoever. The rustics of Berkshire… the basest and vilest of men rushed to enlist, according to Brailsford. They hoped to level all sorts of people, even from the highest to the lowest. But once the second war was won, this private force was incorporated within the army and neutralised. More significant, beginning on 18th September, was the treaty of Newport, as it came to be known. It was scheduled to run for no more than forty days, but in its anxiety to come to terms parliament let it run well beyond its appointed limit. During his annihilation of the Stuart loyalist insurgents, Cromwell seems to have developed his own infuriated conviction that Charles had defied the judgement of Providence by his household’s call to arms in a second civil war, and that the monarchy may have to go. Whether he thought that Charles had to die, even at this point, was quite another matter. After all, there was little point with the Prince of Wales still at large and a whole collection of healthy Stuarts exiled in France and Holland as potential successors.

Charles I and James, Duke of York by Sir Peter Lely, c.1647.

It was when the the parliamentary Presbyterians realised that the trial of the king was now a distinct possibity that they hastened to pre-empt it by sending their deputation to Newport. But Charles continued to believe that he could continue to exploit the deep differences between between parliament and the army, that one or the other would need him to prevail. Periodically, he also lost himself in a reverie, meditating on his coming martyrdom, confident that his son would succeed him. So Charles was increasingly prepared, even eager, to deliver himself to his fate, convinced that his death would wipe clean his transgressions and follies, excite popular revulsion and guarantee the throne for his son. The English people are a sober people, however at present under some infatuation, he wrote to the Prince of Wales.

Charles, Prince of Wales, studio of Adriaen Hannerman, c. 1648-49. A rare portrait of the young prince during his early exile in the Low Countries.

He was sure that they would soon recover from this dangerous delirium. On the other side of the extensive negotiations, the presbyterians were relatively easy on the political terms, but pressed Charles I hard to accept the recently completed parliamentary religious settlement, while the independents Saye and Vane were stricter on the constitutional restraints but strove for the relative religious liberty envisaged in the ‘Heads of the Proposals’. But although Charles continued to play his old game of exploiting their divisions, he was weary of being a prisoner and aware of the danger to his life. As time went on he made larger concessions than he had before, as he admitted in a letter to a confidant on 9 October:

To deal freely with you, the great concession I made this day – the church, militia, and Ireland – was made merely in order to my escape, of which if I had not hope, I would not have done; … for my only hope is that now they believe I dare deny them nothing, as so be less careful of their guards.

The Frontispiece to the Elison Basilika (1649) of Charles I.

Ireton, Fairfax & the Levellers’ Return:

There were many aspects to the new negotiations that followed the second war. The moderate ‘Presbyterians’ in the English parliament still believed that compromise with the king was possible. The more radical ‘Independents’, including the Levellers, continued to press for sweeping changes not only to the political system, but to society at large. Believing that a judgement of God had been delivered on Charles, many of the independents in the Army sought justice and/or vengeance for the blood spilled in the wars. The Levellers were not yet finished as a threat to the ‘grandees’, though no longer a serious military one. Through the second civil war, the Moderate continued to voice the programme set out the year before in The Agreement of the People, as well as to point fingers at ‘backsliders’ and ‘adventurers’ in parliament. Astonishingly, some of the Leveller leaders even began to make contact with the king in the hopes of of persuading him to become a patron of their ‘household democracy’.

After Charles’s double defeat, Ireton grafted some of their principal demands – the abolition of the House of Lords and the monarchy, and annual parliaments – on to his own official proposals for republican government. They themselves opened their new campaign just before the start of the Newport treaty, with a comprehensive petition To The Commons of England in Parliament Assembled. It was more moderate in tone than most of their previous manifestos and it dwelt on the many things that the people had hoped for from the parliament’s victory but had yet to obtain. It reiterated most of the familiar objectives, but it was again silent on the contentious question of the franchise, and in wishing that the Commons had declared what the duty or business of the kingly office is, and what not, it seemed to envisage the continuance of the monarchy in some attenuated form. It repudiated the common charge of levelling by advocating a paramount and irreversible law against abolishing property, levelling men’s estates, or making all things common. In contrast with the extreme hostility with which they had received earlier Leveller addresses, the Commons thanked the petitioners for their care for the public good of the kingdom and promised to take their desires into early and serious consideration. Fairfax soon received letters in support of the petition from several outlying regiments, and from early October a wave of petitioning spread over the army.

The title page of an anti-radical tract. Moderates, horrified by the extremism engendered by the war, struggled to make their voices heard.

A great deal of responsibility fell upon Ireton during the autumn, because Fairfax was often uncertain as to how to act in the circumstances and Cromwell was in Scotland until 10 October, and then in the north of England until the end of November. Edmund Ludlow, who who had a footing in both army and parliament and saw what was going on from inside the House, tried hard to get the army to stop the Newport negotiations from proceeding. He rode down to headquarters early in September to warn Fairfax that the projected treaty was likely to betray the cause that they had fought for, indeed that those who pressed it were aiming to destroy the army altogether, and that the king would not would not feel himself bound by any promises that he made because he would regard them as made under duress. Fairfax acknowledged what Ludlow said to be true, but did not feel that he had the power to intervene. Ludlow took him to be irresolute, but it would be truer to say that he was torn between conflicting loyalties and duties. As always he felt obliged to his men, who, as usual when parliament was in a hostile mood, were being starved of their pay. But Fairfax was unwilling to show direct force towards parliament, and was deeply unsympathetic to the demand in parts of the army that the king should be brought to trial and the kingdom settled without him.

After failing to convince Fairfax, Ludlow talked with Ireton, who agreed that the army would have to intervene, but differed about the timing. He thought it would be better to wait until the king and parliament had come to terms, so that the army would gain more popular support when time came to act. At some point before the end of September, Ireton became so frustrated with Fairfax’s refusal to intervene that he tendered the resignation of his commission. But Fairfax would not accept it, and Ireton changed his mind about leaving the army, though he did withdraw from headquarters for a time to work out what should be done. He became fully convinced that that the army must take full control of the situation, terminating the negotiations at Newport, bringing the king to trial and securing fresh elections for an entirely new parliament.

(…to be continued… sources to be listed later)